LIFES PRESERVATIVE AGAINST SELF-KILLING OR, AN VSEFVL TREATISE Concerning Life and Self-murder; SHEWING

  • The Kindes, and Meanes of them both:
  • The Excellency and preservation of the former:
  • The Evill, and prevention of the latter.

CONTAINING The Resolution of manifold Cases, and Questions concerning that Subject; with plen­tifull variety of necessary and usefull Observa­tions, and practicall Directions, needfull for all Christians.

Is it lawfull — to save life, or to kill?

Mark. 3.4.

Non est nostrûm mortem arriperc; sed oblatam patienter ferre.

Hieron. in Jonam.

By JOHN SYM Minister of Leigh in Essex.

LONDON, Printed by M. Flesher, for R. Dawlman, and L. Fawne, at the Brazen Serpent in Pauls-Churchyard. 1637.

TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND MOST NOBLE LORD, ROBERT EARLE OF WARWICK, Lord RICH, Baron of LEEZE, &c. My very good LORD, and most noble PATRON: Increase of Grace; Honor and Happinesse.

Right Honourable,

THat Eminencie that is in a most excellent Maecenas, to supply the defects and mean­nesse of an obscure Author; and that Relation and obliga­tion that a poore Clerk may have to a most [Page] noble, worthie, and respective Patron, hath made me presume to make choise of your noble Lordship for a Guardian of this my poore tractate: which is of a compounded Denomination, consisting of contrary ingre­dients, of life, and death; of saving and kil­ling; by such reflecting acts of the doers upon themselves, as make the Agents and patients thereof to be the same individualls.

The discourse is of a mixt and various nature; and the theame of self-killing is the subject both of Divinity, and of humanity; of Religion, and of Law: the full handling whereof may be serviceable to the Kings Majestie, for preservation of the lives of his people, against the blowes and mortall wounds of a self-killing hand: and may be usefull for the publick good of the Church and of the Common wealth; both for the safety of the soules and bodies of their mem­bers; and also, in point of Honour; that the government of so gracious a King, and the glory of so famous a Nation may not be ignominiously stayned, by self-murdring practises.

In which respects, it was most requisite that I should dedicate the treatise of that na­ture to such a noble Guardian, as hath a most speciall care to uphold and advance both Religion and Iustice; the honour of the King and kingdome; and the welfare both of Church and Commonwealth, in all the members of the same, as your Honourable Lordship alwaies hath, in the places of your imploy­ment and residence: which, in cognizance of us in the Ministery, is specially apparent, by your noble and pious care of providing able, painefull, and godly Ministers to the Churches under your speciall Patronage, bestowing your Church-livings, both free­ly, and to the fittest and best deserving that you can finde for those places; and counte­nancing and furthering the Clergie, what you can, in all godly and legall courses; whereby multitudes of soules being saved, and the Church of England (under our Sove­raigne the King) advanced and supported in the Honour of her Ministery, all have cause to praise God, and to pray to God for your Lordship, and for your noble Family, the ho­nourable [Page]instruments of so much divine and publick good; whereof many blessed soules in heaven (saved by that meanes) are witnesses before God, to your eternall praise, honour and comfort, with your re­nowned progenitors, of that practise.

And I confesse, it is the dutie specially of us of the Ministery to write your most Illustrious name, and highest Commendations with the poynt of a Dyamond, in letters of Gold, upon the most durable pillars of per­petuity; and ever to celebrate your due praise, both, for honour of your noble de­servings, and also for vertuous and pious example and incouragement to all posterity, and noble Peeres, in that poynt specially of upholding and advancing true Religion and piety, both in and by that carefull and con­scionable course of bestowing your Church-livings, and regarding of your Mini­sters; and also, by your constant profession of the truth; and, according to the same, pro­fessedly worshipping the true God; thereby publickly obliging your selfe to such holines of heart and conversation in walking with [Page]God, according to the rules of true Religion; as may give your Lordship sound and grounded hope of eternall life, and may verifie in you the realitie of that most Chri­stian and heroick motto, ‘Garde ta foy.’

In a word, Divine Providence, and Hea­vens favour hath made your Lordship Rich; not onely by nature and name, but also in honor and manifold blessings upon you, and in much good done by your meanes, whereby you stand bound to be accor­dingly thankfull to God; and to be ever mindfull that your Eminency objects your Lordship to the worlds prying observation, and to mens rigid censure, which requires your more carefull circumspection in your whole conversation, that you may be as farre distant from all ignoble vices, and sin­full courses, (which staines and abases Honour and greatnesse) and as Illustrious in all vertues, and commendable actions, as your noble condition is elevated above the com­mon ranck of men; which conciliates and [Page]procures Honour and comfort of a higher nature; and of more lasting continuance, than that which can be had from, or by Titles, and humane dignities, or from sycophan­tizing humoring and flattering, that so you may attaine to eternall glory and happines after this short life ended.

Most noble Lord, I commed this treatise to you, not onely that you may put credit and respect upon it, for publick favour and entertainment, and to give encouragement to the Author: but also, with all observancie, to subject it to your judicious censure; and my selfe to the service of your Honour and noble Family, for the furtherance of the good and salvation of you and yours, by the dayly prayers, and faithfull labours of him that ever remaines

Your Lordships devoted, faithfull and obsequious servant in Christ, Iohn Sym.

THE PREFACE TO THE READERS OF THIS TREATISE: AND To my Auditors in my Ministery; specially my ever much respected loving Friends, and respective Parishioners, the Inhabitants of Leigh in Essex: Grace and Peace be multiplyed.

THis Treatise I can neither com­mend to you, from the pleasant­nesse of the nature of the sub­ject of it, which is about Self­murder; that is a wickednesse not to be named among Chri­stians, in regard of likeing, or practice thereof: nor yet can I magnifie it to you for any thing that is simply mine in it; although there is much more mine in it, than might have beene, if there had been full and compleat Tractates made by other men of that subject; whence I might have borrowed more, and have had more [Page]help, than now I could, to have made this a more per­fect and better polished peece.

I doubt not but it shall be found, in the advised and candide perusall thereof, to carry in all the passages thereof the impresse and stamp of truth; for which it may be worthy of your acceptation, both for informa­tion of judgment; and also for direction of practice, in many important points and cases.

Although I did not obtrude it to the presse for publique use, upon mine owne meere motion, or pre­sumptuous self-conceit; yet I need not make Apolo­gie for my publication thereof, from the incourage­ments and furtherance of such persons, whose worth of Judgement and power of godlinesse is such, as might be sufficient to put mee forward to it; seeing that, in these dayes, wherein so many doe most wret­chedly, and unnaturally kill themselves, it is a Trac­tate too necessarie and usefull: which sufficiently warrants mee, upon and with the approbation of the Church, to divulge the same to the worlds view and service.

Although many men of learning and worth, Casu­ists, Schoolemen, and other Divines: Protestants, and Papists, Ancient and moderne, transmarine, and Domestick have occasionally, or but brifely cou­ched and condemned Self murder; yet I have met with no single, nor compleat Treatise of it. And there­fore, seeing how requisite and needfull it is that there were in these dayes, such an entire Tractate of that subject, when as of most other subjects, and of many lesse necessary there is a surcharge of bookes and pamphlets; and finding my selfe, in this particular [Page]unprevented by others of a Birth and opportunity free for me to adventure to the Sea of publicknesse, I have imbarqued my selfe in this bottome of dismall denomination from Self-killing; which notwith­standing spreads and carryes in the fore-top, and in the Ensigne upon the Poup, the white and comforta­ble Colours of Lifes preservation, having all her force and ordnance bent against Self-murder; to overcome and sink the same; for which purpose it dis­plaies the Flagge of bloody colours against it in the maine Top of every page. And thus I have, for the good both of Church and Common-weale, and of the soules and bodies of men, (all which this subject doth neerly concerne,) adventured to commit my self to the stormie and unconstant Ship-wrecking Ocean of this tumultuous and tempestuous world, under the sailes of the presse, with flowen sheets, quò fata fe­runt, whither divine providence will carry me. I pray for heavens favour; for the worlds faire wea­ther; and for a prosperous voyage: desiring that my auspicable attempt may occasion and provoke others of better abilities to perfect my good meaning and weake Assay, by their more exquisite performances; and that my selfe may not be discouraged, by counter­blasts, or ill successe, in my first setting saile out in­to the worlds view.

The Contents and worth of the Treatise will bee apparent to the judicious Readers, upon the advised perusall thereof: and the fruit of the same will shew it selfe, in the Effects of it: and according to your e­steeme in both, I doubt not but you will entertaine and regard it. I pray you read consideratly every passage [Page]thereof, and the whole to the end, before you rashly censure, condemne, or reject any thing therein, upon the first mistake; either of the matter, or of the Au­thors meaning. What shall be, upon good reasons, manifested to me to be therein amisse, I will willingly endeavour to amend and correct; with respective thankfulnesse to the Informer.

I affect not to stand upon the pinacle of publick­nesse; objected to the contrary blasts of every bodies impetuous censure, neither agreeing within them­selves, nor many times with the truth; where passi­on, prejudices, or their owne private unsound prin­ciples, and by-respects yeeld them the premises of their conclusions.

Although I am, in some sort, under an obli­gation of ancient intention to have made some thing publick, about the body of Practicall and Case-di­vinity; yet I may be excused for not performing; be­cause the precipitating zeale and bold undertakings of lesse considerate youth are often commendably mo­derated, or recalled, by more mature and beter advised age.

I find so much, and so wel, scatteredly done by others (of great worth for judgment, piety, and experience,) touching that subject; which collected into one body, out of their writings publick and private, may suffice. And also I doe perceive that it may be hurtfull, be­sides the difficultie of it, to descend particularly and punctually to the speciall definite and publick determi­nation in Print, of all incident cases, as the same may be diversified, by their severall circumstances and accidents: whereupon I have beene hitherto de­terred [Page]from that taske; which requires the united wisdome and experience of all the most practically-ju­dicious, pious, and profound Divines.

For the present, this Tractate I commend to your use. And above all, as I stand most bound, I com­mend it to you my much respected Auditors and friends of my peculiar charge; whereupon I have faithfully, although in weake manner, attended and bestowed my labours in my ministery these seaven and twenty yeares, and upward; (in succession to a most Reverend, Iudicious and godly Divine, a Father both to you and me,) endeavoring to doe you all the best service and good that I could: and (I thank God) not without comfort of some fruit of my paines among you; although it be not so much as I would, for the salvation and welfare of you all; from whom neither any intestine discontents, nor externall invitations could ever hitherto prevaile to draw mee, to whom I found my selfe so strongly obliged and tied, both by my comfortable calling, and the Churches order, to bee yours; and also by our mutuall entire affection and re­spects each of us to other; begun with your Ancestors, and continued with your selves as the same ought to be betweene a Minister and his parishioners or people.

In which regard I leave and commend unto you this Treatise, for a monument and witnesse, in times to come, of remembrance of your true and deare Friend; whose last farewell, he would be loath should be conclu­ded with this lesse-pleasant subject. Wherein (I con­fesse) my care is most for you, that you may have bene­fit, by that now subjected to your eyes; which for the most part of it, you have heard sounding in your cares.

For which purpose, I beseech God through Iesus Christ, to give a blessing; and to watch over, and keep, build up and strengthen you all in his grace, love and feare unto the end; and in the End give both you and me the Crowne of eternall glory with all the blessed Saints in heaven. Amen.

And so he leaves you that remaines ever Your owne JOHN SYM.

To the Christian Reader.

SOLON, Cic. in orat. pro Rosc. A­merin. the wise Law-maker among the Athenians, being as­ked the reason why hee made no penall law against such as should kill their parent, returned this answer, that he supposed no man would doe it. He was thought to doe wisely, Sapienter fe­cisse dicitur, cum de co nihil sanxe­rit, quod an­tea commis­sum nō erat, ne non tam prohibere, quam admo­nere videre­tur, &c. in enacting no penalty against that which had not then beene done; lest he might seeme rather to put men in minde to do such a villany, than to restrain the doing of it. But after that wofull experience had given too great evidence of mens impudency in committing this inhumane and unnaturall sinne, most severe lawes were made against the same. In like case hath more woefull experience given more abundant evidence of the more then most in [Page]humane and unnaturall sinne of Self murder. And I suppose, that scarce an age since the begin­ning of the world hath afforded more examples of this desperate inhumanity, than this our present age, and that in all sorts of people, Clergie, Laity, Learned, unlearned, Noble, meane, Rich, poore, Free, bond, Male, Female, young and old. It is therefore high time that the danger of this despe­rate, devilish and damnable practice be plainly and fully set out: which to my best remembrance hath not before this beene performed by a full and just Treatise. Chrysost. Hom. 84. in Ioh. 19. Au­gustin. epist. 61. alisque in locis. Hier. com­ment. in Ion. cap. 1. Cic. de Fin. bon. & mal. l. 5. & Somn. Scipion. Proxima de­inde tenent moesti loca qui sibi le­thum Inson­tes peperere manu &c. Virg. Aen. 6.

It hath in sundry Sermons preached, and pub­lished, and in other printed Treatises, beene spo­ken against, and the hainousnesse and danger there­of, somewhat to the quick, yea and life too, beene declared: and that both by the Ancient Fathers, and also by late Divines. Yea Heathen men by the light of nature have damned it to the pit of bell: where they have placed Self murderers, making them againe and againe to wish them­selves alive on earth, though there, poverty, griefe, shame and all other evills should befall them.

Surely most seasonably is this Treatise here pub­lished by an Author well fitted and enabled thereto. For he is an expert Casuist, by learning and ex­perience so fully accomplished, as he hath for many yeares beene accounted an Oracle where be lives: and by all sorts, resort is made to him to be resolved in intricate doubts. In handling this Treatise, like a skilfull Artist and wise builder, Luke 6.48. be hath digged deep to lay his foundation sure: he hath begun with life, and artificially distinguished the severall sorts thereof, and shewed the excellency of every sort, that the hainousnesse of taking away so pre­cious a thing, might thereby be the more aggrava­ted. Many pertinent cases are here and there, yea every where in this Treatise judiciously discussed and resolved. So good is the wine here to be had, Vino vendi­bili non opus est hederâ. as there needs no bush to draw thee to it. Let mee but perswade thee to taste it, I shall need to set no greater commendation upon it. I make no que­stion but that wheresoever it findeth entertain­ment, it will prove a most soveraigne preserva­tive against this horrible temptation to Self­murder. The Lord give such a blessing to it, as it may be a meanes of keeping men from laying [Page]violent hands upon any, especially upon them­selves, and of directing and inciting them so to preserve their temporall and spirituall life, as they may bee reserved unto eternall life.

VVILLIAM GOUGE.

IN DOCTISSIMVM, ET ELABORATVM HVNC TRACTATƲM, Technas Diaboli homines ad horrendum scelus [...] provocantis, mirâ arte & pietate denudantem.

MOrtalibus vitae semèl scintillulam
Natura cunctis indidit,
Tuendam ab omnibus virili prosua: ad
Imaginem quae condita est
DEI, cruore et sacro CHRISTI parta: huic
Larvatus invidet Serpens.
Hanc suffocare cordis pendulus (cujus
Curae anxiae cor vellicant)
Contendit: alter nescius probi, qui se
Nequitiâ totum faedat,
Illam aestimat parvi; scelestâ dexterâ
Extinguit illam tertius.
Sic à DEO creata vitae scintilla, et
CHRISTI redempta sanguine
(Quae charior lapillis est, & purior,)
Morte interit repentinâ.
Quis non beatum praedicabit Symeum
( CHRISTI facit solertem quem
Gregis tuendi cura:) quipandit viam,
Quâ possit haec scintillula
Vitae foveri: pendulum cordis (cui
Iter dolores obstruunt
Vocis) per anfractus doloris dirigit
Ad sempiterna gaudia.
Acumine insigni qui pandit subdolas
Technas diaboli, quibus
Vitae struit dolum: qui cunctos instruit
Vitam caducam degere,
Vt illius peracto cursugaudijs
Vitae fruantur aeternae.
Gregem ô beatum, qui Tuo doctissimo
Labore ductus, abstrusa
Coelstium scitorum ediscit dogmata!
CHRISTUS diu Tesospitet,
Gregem ut Tibi commissum possis (quod facis)
Fovere, scriptis, & vitâ.
T.Y.

Haec amoris ergò apposuit, qui gravissimum hujus Tractatus Authorem verè suscipit, & sincerè colit.

A deare Friend to the Author.

FRom Albion (whence now we all be one)
with healthfull salves, thou doest assay to cure
Self-murders griefe; that many long agone
doth kill; and fill dark Hell, with soules impure:
Which sage Hippocrates, and Galen, (sure,)
could not prevent, nor heale, with all their skill.
But thou, by thy receipts, that will indure,
most skilfully canst soundly cure this ill.
Goe to, therefore deare Sym; God give successe,
Like to thy skill, thy will, this to redresse.
S.H.

A TABLE OF THE Chapters and severall Sections, with their Contents.

  • CHAPTER 1. The generall description of Self-murder.
    • § 1. Concerning life and death; that they are things of greatest importance. Page 1.
    • § 2. Self-murder described what it is, and of the three parts of the description. Page 2
    • § 3. How self-murder is knowne by life: which it de­stroyes: why evill ever cleaves to good: and that all worldly things are subject to contrary passions. Page 2, 3.
  • Chap. 2. Of the kindes of the life of man, naturall and spirituall; and what the care of men should be of both. Page 4
  • Chap. 3. Of naturall life in generall.
    • § 1. Of diverse sorts of life; of vegetation, sense and rea­son. Page 4, 5
    • § 2. That man onely is subject to self-murder; and of the greatnesse of that sin. Page 6
    • § 3. How naturall life is knowne, in, and by the man in whom it is, both by sense and understanding. Page 6
    • § 4. Of the soules double act in man; for his person, and his workes. Page 7
  • [Page]Chap. 4. Of mans naturall life more specially.
    • § 1. Wherein the naturall life of man consists; which is fraile. Page 8
    • § 2. Of the sweetnesse of naturall life. Page 9
    • § 3. How the losse of naturall life is horrible and painfull; and why. Page 9
    • § 4. How life is deare and precious; with three reasons thereof. Page 10
    • § 5. Of naturall lifes preservation, the meanes thereof: and of cheerefulnesse. Page 12
    • § 6. How to use Physick; with foure cautions about the same. Page 14
    • § 7. Of three deadly things to be resisted. Page 16
    • § 8. How to spend our lives well; with three motives so to do: and how men mispend their lives foure wayes. Page 18
  • Chap. 5. Of mans spirituall life.
    • § 1. What spirituall life is. Page 21
    • § 2. Of the acts of spirituall life; which are two. Page 21
    • § 3. Of the degrees of spirituall life: which are two, and subordinate. Page 22
    • § 4. Who may have spirituall life; which is denyed to none; and by whose fault doth any misse of it, or lose it: How the Gospell was published to Adam and to all his posterity; who for unbeliefe of the same are justly pu­nishable. Page 24
    • § 5. Of the excellency of spirituall life, in three respects. Page 26
    • § 6. How to obtaine spirituall life by meanes, which wee are to use to get it, and grow in it. Page 28
    • § 7. How the Gospell works life, not physically or ethical­ly, but supernaturally by the power of God, working according to his owne will upon mans heart, that is the subject of conversion. Page 30
    • § 8. Why God uses meanes to convert us; reasons three. Page 31
    • [Page]§ 9. How the power of the Holy Spirit is manifested and seene upon us in the meanes, by foure degrees of ope­ration And of three evidences of the Spirits application of Christ to us. Page 32
    • § 10. How the Spirit works holinesse in us in two degrees, with their uses, and of three grounds of actuall obe­dience. Page 35
    • § 11. Of the foure signes of spirituall life. Page 37
    • § 12. How spirituall life may be preserved by use of six meanes. Page 39
    • § 13. How mans care of his spirituall life should be great, preferring it above his naturall life. Page 42
  • Chap. 6. Of lifes destruction, and of murder in generall.
    • § 1. How mans life maybe lost, both passively and active­ly. Page 43
    • § 2. How naturall life may be lost, by meanes both inter­nall and externall; casuall and voluntary; justly and un­justly. Page 44
    • § 3. Of the meanes of the destruction of spirituall life by the justice of God, and by the meanes of men, and of mans subjection to death. Page 45
    • § 4. Of murder in self-killing; how the same is horrible, and of foure things observable in it. Page 47
    • § 5. How murder is vile, in three respects. Page 49
    • § 6. Of the originall of murder; how it selfe is an act of impotency, which we are to abhorre; and how none can murder another without murdering themselves: Page 51
  • Chap. 7. Of murder as it is of ones selfe.
    • § 1. Of the specificall nature of self-murder. Page 53
    • § 2. Of the evill and greatnesse of the sin of self-murder. Page 54
    • § 3. Of lawfull self-killing of our old-man, of the kind of that killing, and how it is done. Page 54
    • [Page]§ 4. Of diverse observations from the generall conside­ration of self-murder, for informing of our judgement, and directing of our practise. Page 56
  • Chap. 8. Of spirituall self-murder in speciall.
    • § 1. That all perishing-soules are self-murdered, and how soule-murder is self-murder. Page 57
    • § 2. Spirituall self-murder defined what it is. Page 58
    • § 3. Of soule-murder, in two degrees, by deprivation of life. Page 58
    • § 4. Of mans deficiency to be saved, in Adam and in our selves; by a fourefold omission of doing our duties in use of meanes. Page 59
    • § 5. Of mans neglect and contempt of the power of the meanes that he uses. Page 60
    • § 6. Of mans defect in obedience, both Evangelicall and Legall. Page 61
    • § 7. Of the reasons of our defect of obedience, which are foure. Page 62
    • § 8. How and why grace dies by mans neglect. Page 63
    • § 9. How the harme of omission of dutie is deprivation of life spirituall; and of negative righteousnesse, and how the punishment of damage is greater than that of smart. Page 64
    • § 10. Of the endeavour after spirituall life; wherein it consists, and of the lets thereof. Page 66
    • § 11. Of the second degree of spirituall self-murder, which is in subjection to death, by sinnes of commission. Page 67
    • § 12. Of the meanes of mans destruction by breaking the Law of negative commands; and of foure properties of soul-murdring sins. Page 67, 68.
    • § 13. Of two causes of mens adventuring upon sinfull courses against the law. Page 69
    • § 14. Of spirituall self-murder by sinning against the Go­spell: and how the obedience of the Gospell differs from the obedience of the Law, in foure points. Page 70
    • § 15. Of infidelity against the Gospell, and of the causes and cure thereof. Page 72
    • [Page]§ 16. Of impenitency. Page 72
    • § 17. Of the sin against the holy Ghost, and things ob­servable about it. Page 73
    • § 18. Of finall Apostacy; and of the difference of sinnes. Page 75
    • § 19. Of the malignity of the sinnes against the Gospell, above those that are committed against the Law, for three reasons. Page 76
    • § 20. The uses and improvement of the doctrine of spiri­tuall self-murder. Page 77
  • Chap. 9. Of bodily self-murder in speciall.
    • § 1. How bodily self-murder is defined and differenced from spirituall self-murder. Page 80
    • § 2. Of mans body, in a threefold consideration, with its works; and of the soules three sorts of morall works in the body; and how the body suffers by and for the soule. Page 81
    • § 3. Of the degrees of bodily self-murder, and the prone­nesse of man to it, upon two causes; which are removed by answers to both. Page 83
  • Chap. 10. Of the kindes of bodily self-murder, direct and indirect.
    • § 1. Direct and indirect self-murder are defined. Page 84
    • § 2. Of the difference betweene direct and indirect self-murder, in three things. Page 85
    • § 3. How indirect self-murder is greater, in two respects, than direct. Page 87
    • § 4. How direct self-murder is absolutely the greater, in three respects. Page 88
    • § 5. Of the degrees of sin; and how to escape the greatest, and its end. Page 89
  • Chap. 11. Of indirect self-murder of the body.
    • § 1. The reasons why indirect self-murder is first treated of. Page 90
    • [Page]§ 2. How indirect self-murder is wrought, two wayes; by omission and commission. Page 91
    • § 3. How indirect self-murder by omission is physically effected, foure waies. ibid.
    • § 4. How indirect self-murder by omission is morally wrought two waies; and that neglect of meanes of pre­servation is tempting of God, and how. Page 94
    • § 5. A question resolved, about standers mute, or those that refuse to answer legally, and to submit to lawfull triall when they are arraigned at the barre, for some ca­pitall crime; the reasons pro and contra, with the con­clusion, that such mutes are indirect self-murderers. Page 96
    • § 6. The resolution of the question, concerning male­factors arraigned for capitall crimes wherof they know themselves guilty; whether they ought in conscience to answer affirmatively or negatively to the question made to them at the Barre, whether they be Guilty, or Not Guilty; the reasons on both sides, with the conclusion for the negative; that they may avoid indirect self-mur­murder. Page 100
    • § 7. Of indirect self-murder of commission, by distempe­rature, and needlesse mutilation of body, or members, whereupon death ensues. Page 109
    • § 8. Of indirect self-murder of commission by unwarran­table practising of Physick, or Chirurgery upon ones selfe, thereby killed. Page 111
    • § 9. Of indirect self-murder of commission by a mans unthriftinesse and prodigality, bringing himselfe to de­struction. Page 111
    • § 10. How indirect self-murder of commission is wrought by desperate hazard, in six cases. Page 112
      • The first case is, concerning Braves, and desperate un­dertakers. Page 112
      • The second case is, concerning purchase and reskue. Page 112
      • The third case is, concerning some souldiers. Page 113
      • The fourth case is, concerning Mariners. Page 113
      • The fifth case is, concerning Duells. Page 114
      • The sixth case is, concerning desperate attempts, upon daring and wagering. Page 116
    • [Page]§ 11. Of indirect self-murder committed by covenant and society, with persons destinate to destruction: in three cases. Page 118
      • 1. Of Leagues. Page 119
      • 2. Of Warre. ibid.
      • 3. Of presuming into infectious places, or company. Page 120
    • § 12. Of indirect self-murder of commission by doing that, which naturally procures that which kills the doer of it. Page 121
    • § 13. Of indirect self-murder of commission by wilfully doing capitall crimes against humane Lawes and Au­thority. Page 120
    • § 14. Of indirect self-murder of commission by wilfull transgression of Gods Laws; after two severall waies. Page 120
    • § 15. Of three exempt cases, wherein men may expose their lives to death, without danger of indirect self­murder. Page 125
    • The first case is, concerning venturing life upon lawfull calling. ibid.
    • § 16. A question or case of conscience resolved about Souldiers in danger of their lives, fleeing without order. Page 127
    • § 17. Of the second exempt case about adventuring of life, without danger of indirect self-murder; which is in urgent unavoidable necessity: in three points. Page 128
      • The first whereof is about both uncertaine death for certaine and necessary good. ibid.
      • And also certaine death for Superiours, and for some friends. Page 129
    • § 18. Of the second point, which is concerning certaine death for certaine more publick good. Page 131
    • § 19. Of six questions resolved, that belong to this second point. Page 133
    • The first where of is about a man-slayer, what he is to do, for whose sake his friends are pursued to death. ibid.
    • § 20. Of the second question, which is about a man un­der deadly displeasure of Superiours; what he is to do [Page]for to pacifie their mortall wrath, reflecting (for his sake) upon his friends. Page 133
    • § 21. The third question, which is touching the volun­tary appearing of Fellons or the like, at liberty upon baile, to submit to Iustice, for freeing of their bailes; with danger of their owne lives. Page 135
    • § 22. The fourth question, which is about, what an un­questioned, or unsuspected guilty party is to do, for sa­ving of a guiltlesse person that is brought to the doome and danger of death, upon triall, by error, or misprisi­on, for the capitall fact of the former. Page 136
    • § 23. The fifth question, which is about a mans voluntary revealing to the Magistrate his owne secret capitall crimes, touching his life; in case of importable distresse of conscience for the same crimes by him done. Page 137
    • § 24. The sixth question, or case, which is about burning, or sinking a ship, in a sea-sight; and how farre such a fight is to be mainteyned against the Enemies; without danger of self-murder. Page 138
    • § 25. Of the third point of the second exempt case, which is about venturing of life without danger of indirect self-murder for saving of soules. Page 141
      • In two cases: 1. About infectious persons. ibid.
      • 2. About publishing of the Gospell, upon danger of death to the doer. Page 142
    • § 26. Of the third generall exempt case, wherein men may expose their lives to death, without danger of indirect self-murder; which is about religion and our owne salvation; in foure points, or cases. Page 143
    • § 27. Of the first point or case, which is about defence of Religion, in peace and warre. Page 144
    • § 28. Of the second point of the third case, about ad­venturing and laying down our lives for religion, with­out danger of self-murder; which is about the publick confession, or profession of the truth, with danger of life. Page 145
    • § 29. Of the third point belonging to the third exempt case, which is about not-omitting doing necessary duties commanded by God, in perill of life; upon humane command or threats to the contrary: and of the severall sorts of those duties, and how farre they bind [Page]us. And of the obedience and disobedience of Mini­sters to suspension, deprivation, and the like censures. Page 146
    • § 30. Of the fourth point of the third exempt case, which is about not-commission of any evill of sinne, upon any command or inforcement of man threatning death to the disobedient. Page 149
    • § 31. Of the kinds of sins of commission to be avoided to death; in things determinatly evill of themselves, both by the law of nature and also by the positive Law of God. Page 150
    • § 32. Of indifferent things, and how the use of them may be sinfull, and in that respect then to be forborne. Page 152
    • § 33. Of the diverse properties of an indirect self-mur­derer. Page 154
    • § 34. Observations from indirect self-murder, in three uses. Page 155
  • Chap. 12. Of direct bodily self-murder.
    • § 1. What direct self-murder is, both in the generall na­ture of it, in foure things: and also in the specificall na­ture of it; remote and neere. Page 159
    • § 2. Of the imaginary good conceited to be in self-mur­der. Page 163
    • § 3. Concerning the wills object; and its faultinesse. Page 167
    • § 4. Of diverse observations from direct self-murder. Page 169
    • § 5. Of certaine exempt cases of some that kill them­selves, and are not direct self-murderers. Page 172
  • Chap. 13. Of direct self-murderers.
    • § 1. That practise and habit gives denomination, and why. Page 175
    • § 2. How it is apparent by Scripture that many men have murdered themselves: with diverse observations from the same about self-murder, and horrible crimes fal­ling out in the Church. Page 176
    • [Page]§ 3. How self-murderers are apparent by Histories, both prophane and Ecclesiasticall, amongst heathens and Christians, and the reasons of the same. Page 178
    • § 4. That self-murderers are knowne by continued ex­perience: and of two uses of the same; and how the mo­tions of self-murder cleave to men, and prevaile over them. Page 181
  • Chap. 14. Of the meanes and method of self-murderers murdering themselves directly.
    • § 1. Of the meanes of self-murder, how none is lawfull: of two uses, shewing how hard it is to do good, and easie to do evill. Page 183
    • § 2. The self-murderers application of the meanes of self-killing; in premeditation and determination of the end; and choise of the meanes to effect it; with observation of three things therein, and of two observations for in­struction and use. Page 185
    • § 3. Of the self-murderers method, in executing murder upon themselves, with observation of three things therein, upon two reasons; and how hardly resolved self-murder is withstood. Page 187
  • Chap. 15. The self-murderers motives, where­upon they directly kill themselves.
    • § 1. That men by abused reason, do sin worst; and that there is no true reason why any should kill themselves. Page 189
    • § 2. Of motives to self-murder there can bee none war­rantably sufficient: and how arguments are deemed weak, or strong. Page 191
    • § 3. Concerning the motive to self-murder from perver­ted Iudgement, by humane lawes and customes: how both prevaile against nature. How the judgement of the learned and wise hath the force of Law. How lawes and customes against Scripture and reason are erroneous, and not to be obeyed. A caveat against vaine praise of self-murderers. Page 192
    • [Page]§ 4. Of the motive to self-murder from perverted judg­ment, by mis-understood Scripture: the three causes thereof: and of foure meanes or rules of right under­standing the Scriptures. Page 195
    • § 5. Of the motive to self-murder from perverted judg­ment, by mis-construed decree and destiny: and the grounds of the same: the errer of grounding ill practises upon that foundation: with diverse observations about that course. Page 202
    • § 6. Of the motive to self-murder from perverted judg­ment, by the conceited good of self-murder: and how apparent good beguiles the understanding; And now the will workes upon the understanding to deceive it: and how self-murder blinds the mind. Page 207
    • § 7. Of the motive to self-murder from afflictions; their severall sorts, whereof three are upon the body. Page 211
    • § 8. Of the motive to self-murder from afflictions, upon a mans outward estate. Page 214
    • § 9. Of the motive to self-murder, from crosses in points of honour. Page 215
    • § 10. Of the motive to self-murder from disasters upon friends, in two eases. Page 216
    • § 11. Of the motive to self-murder from trouble of con­science, the kinds and manner of the same. Page 217
    • § 12. Of the motive to self. murder from disconcentment of mind; and passion of love; the kinds, and causes of dis­contentment. Page 219
    • § 13. Of the motive to self-murder from disgrace and shame; 221. the causes, effects and kinds thereof Page 222
    • § 14. Of the motive to self-murder from feare: the causes and effects of it. Page 224
    • § 15. Of the true causes of self-murder in afflictions; which are three. Page 225
    • § 16. That Affliction is no warrantable motive for any to kill themselves; shewed by foure reasons. Page 228
    • § 17. Of certaine uses about afflicted persons. Page 230
    • § 18. Of the motive to self-murder from anger and re­venge; the kindes thereof against ones selfe and others, good and bad, their causes, and powerfull effects. Page 232
    • § 19. Of the motive to self-murder from care of preven­tion of sin to come, in our selves, or others: and how [Page]unwarrantable it is for any to kill themselves for that end. Page 237
    • § 20. Of the motive to self-murder from ambition and excessive desire after glory, praise, or a better life to come after death: and how unwarrantable it is for any therefore to kill themselves. Page 241
    • § 21. Of the motive to self-murder from the motions and temptations of the devill: how he suggests the same; and to whom specially: how knowne to be from Satan; and upon what reasons to be rejected. Page 246
    • § 22. Of the motive to self-killing from phrensie: the kinds, the subjects, and grounds of it. Page 250
    • § 23. Of the motive to self-murder from the examples of such as have murdered or killed themselves: and of the insufficiency of that motive for any to do the like, upon such presidents. Page 252
  • Chap. 16. Of Self-murderers introduction and entrance into the practise of self-murder.
    • § 1. Of the persons most subject to self-murder, who are of foure sorts. Page 254
    • § 2. Of the entrance into self-murder, by foure particu­lar degrees: where are handled two questions: 1. con­cerning desire of death; 2. about the goodnesse of be­ing; against them that wish that they had never beene borne, or never had being. Page 256
    • § 3. Of foure signes of ensuing self-murder neere ap­proching. Page 259
  • Chap. 17. Arguments against self-murder, proving the same to be utterly unlawfull and damnable.
    • § 1. That self-murder is contrary to Religion, and how: where two questions are resolved.
      • 1. Whether the Supreame Magistrate may, for any capitall crime done by him, either kill himselfe; or be put to death, pon his owne command, or otherwise by his people.
      • 2. How farre a man condemned to die may [Page]be active about taking away his owne life. Page 262
    • § 2. How self-murder is against God himselfe; in foure respects. Page 267
    • § 3. How self-murder is against nature. Page 269
    • § 4. How self-murder is injurious to mankinde. Page 270
    • § 5. How self-murder wrongs mans selfe in doing it. Page 271
    • § 6. How self-murder is a sinne most harmfull, and to whom. Page 272
    • § 7. How right reason condemnes self-murder, by nine­teene severall arguments. Page 273
    • Wherein also is shewed the reasons why the goods of self-murderers become confiscate, and Deodands. Page 278
    • § 8. Of certaine uses about the grievousnesse of self-murder, and how men should beware of it. Page 286
  • Chap. 18. Of the finall estate of direct selfmurde­rers; whether they be all everlastingly dam­ned with the devils in hell, or not.
    • § 1. Of the extent of self-murder to the soules hurt, and how regardlesse self-murderers be of their soules. Page 288
    • § 2. That all that kill themselves are not properly direct self-murderers; nor are in their state of damnation: and who be exempted, and upon what grounds. Page 290
    • § 3. That all proper and direct self-murderers are re­probates, without the state of grace; and are in the state of eternall damnation, and the reasons thereof. Page 291
    • § 4. That by the Testimony of the Scriptures, both in doctrine, and also in all examples of self-murderers re­corded therein, all proper and direct self-murderers are everlastingly damned. Page 293
    • § 5. That self-murder is a transcendent sin beyond both law and mercy, and subjects the doers of it to dam­nation. ibid.
    • § 6. That self-murderers want all true saving repentance, and likewise salvation. Page 296
    • § 7. How the Church testifies by her judgement and usage of direct self-murderers, that they are all damned in hell. Page 297
    • § 8. Of certaine uses. Page 299
    • [Page]§ 9. Of certaine objections made in favour of the salva­tion of self-murderers, answered: and first touching that which is taken from the nature of self-murder com­pared with other the most damnable sins committed a­gainst the Law and Gospell. Page 300
    • § 10. The second objection answered, which is made from the example of self-killers, such as Sampson, Pelagia, and others who are saved. Page 303
    • § 11. The third objection answered, which is taken from the antecedent prayer and repentance of self-murderers for the intended fact of self-murder to come; that for the same, the doer of it may not be damned. Page 306
  • Chap. 19. Antidotes for prevention of self-murder.
    • § 1. What a man is to do of and by himself to prevent self-murder: in eight severall particulars. Page 311
    • § 2. How to others wee should make confession of our temptations, motives and progresse to self-murder, that we may prevent the same; and of the manisold caveats and observations about confession. Page 317
    • § 3. Of the meanes to be used by the tempted privatly and publickly with others, against the temptations to self-murder: with the grounds of hope of comfortable successe to prevaile against them. Page 322
    • § 4. Of the course that others, without or against the wil of the tempted, are to use to save him, against the temp­tations and danger of self-murder. Page 324
    • And lastly, the conclusion shewing the great benefit of recovery from the temptations and danger of self-mur­der, by the use of the former course. Page 326

LIFES PRESERVATIVE AGAINST SELF-KILLING.

CHAP. 1. The generall description of Self-murder.

§. 1. Concerning life and death.

Life and death things of great importance, and much to be regarded, are not rightly ca­red for. LIfe and Death are two things of the greatest importance in this world; both in respect of what they are; and whereto they tend: that is, their Essence; and the great consequences that depend upon them: and yet there is nothing wherof many men are more regardlesse, than of their lives; how wretchedly they spend, and end them; and of their Deaths, how de­sperately they incurre and contract them; casting them­selves into the danger of it, by the hands of others, or of [Page 2] themselves; although the sinnes in which they die, can never afterwards be recovered, or eternall destruction be avoided.

And therefore, considering the dangerous and dam­nable practise of divers persons desperately destroying their owne lives, and murdering themselves; with so great prejudice to the Honour of God and his truth imbra­ced amongst us; and with so much hurt to themselves and others: I have adventured to treat more largely of the point of self-murder, than yet I have seene the same done by others.

Touching which I will first describe in generall what it is.

§. 2. Self-murder described.

What it is. Self-murder is the voluntary destroying of a mans owne life, by himselfe, or his owne meanes and procurement.

1. In which description we are for the better understan­ding of it, to consider, First, the object of self-murder, and that is the life of man.

2. Secondly, the act it selfe; which is the voluntary ta­king away of life, or unjustly destroying of it; which makes it to be murder.

3. Thirdly, the efficient cause, or meanes of the destru­ction of mans life, and that (in this case) is a mans owne selfe by his owne procurement; which specifies the act, and makes it to be properly self-murder.

§. 3. Self-murder is knowne by life.

Life. In explicating these in order, I will begin at life; as first in nature, and more auspicable; which is the object of self-murder. For, self-murder being death, and death being onely a privation, it cannot be knowne what it is but by the knowledge of life, which is its contrarie: for, no [Page 3] privation can be defined (in regard of its want of entitie in it selfe,) but by its opposite habit: as no man, that knows not in some measure what light is, can know what darknesse is.

Evill cleaves to good. And self-murder being in it selfe evill, it cannot be but in and about that thing which of it selfe is good. 1. For evill cleaves and adheres to good for two reasons; first, that it may subsist, which extra subjectum bonum, without the subject of good cannot be: for, evill is like to the disease cal­led the woolfe, which maintains it self by eating & feeding upon the body wherein it is. For, as non datur summum malum, nec datur merum malum per se existens: There is nothing absolutely evill, neither is there a meere evill subsisting by it selfe, but in that which is good.

2. Secondly, evill adheres to that which is good, that it may convert and turne the good subject wherein it is, in­to the quality of it selfe, so making it nought, and de­stroying it; as loaven that sowreth the whole lump wherein it is: the nature of all evill is ever active and destructive of that good that entertaines it, or that it is exercised about, it being as the worm that destroyes the tree wherein it breeds and harbours.

Observe. All things are subject in this world to con­traric passions. From whence we may observe that, as all created sub­stances are mutable, so are they capable of, and subject unto contrary passions and qualities in this world; and by how much the more excellent any good thing in this world is, so much the worse is the contrary evill that attends up­on and corrupts it; and therefore the better that any cre­ated thing is on earth, the more danger it is in, and needs the greater care and indeavour to be had about it, to pre­serve it against its opposite evill: so, life being of the na­ture and number of the best things, it is in danger of the worst evils, and therefore is with the greater care and circumspection to be watched over, for its preservation.

CHAP. 2. Of the kindes of the life of man.

THat we may know what life is, & (because there be divers kinds of it) w ch it is that in self murder is de­stroyed by death; we are to consider there are two kinds of the life of man; Kinds of life, naturall and spirituall. the first is naturall, the second is spirituall; according as he consists of two natures, and is an inhabi­tant of two worlds; being made of heaven and earth, to inhabit both: there is no creature in the world that con­sists of such various & different composition as man; nor is indowed with such multiplicity of vitall operations, or such variety of properties and qualities, fitted for diversity of actions of so many kindes; and thereupon is subject to so many and opposite motions and temptations.

Observ. Mans care must be of two lives. From the divers kindes of mans life, we may observe, that mans care must not bee (as the brute beasts) to live according to the instinct of nature, but that he may live by a supernaturall principle, and divine direction, a spiri­tuall life, even here in this naturall life, as he expects to arrive, and attaine to a more excellent and heavenly end of advancement, than other earthly creatures do, or shall: and there is a taske of more and greater porformances re­quired to be done by him, than from any other creature on earth.

CHAP. 3. Of naturall life in generall.

§. 1. of divers sorts of life.

Kindes of natu­rall life. FOr our better understanding of naturall life, wee are generally to consider that, according to the distin­ction [Page 5]of earthly living creatures, there be three kindes of naturall lives.

1. Of vegeta­tion. First, that which is called the life of vegetation; which is the life of trees, plants, corne, and the like; whereby they grow and encrease, both in their severall kindes, and in their individuals.

2. Life of sense. Secondly, the life of sense, whereby irrationall and sen­sitive creatures do, besides their life of vegetation com­mon with plants, live inlived with sense and motion.

Now these two kindes of lives, considered specifically in the aforesaid severall kindes of creatures, fall not un­der the consideration of, nor are subject to self-murder; because the law against murder is not given to them, who are not properly capable of the same, by meanes of their want of reason: neither are they subject to this fact and sin of self-murder, which by instinct of nature they ab­horre, and doe alwaies naturally indeavour their owne preservation.

3. Rationall life. The third kinde of naturall life is that which is called rationall, or of reasonable creatures; which is proper to men; whereby they live, (besides the life of vegetation and sense, common with other earthly living creatures,) according to reason, or in a rationall manner; both for the essentiall forme of their natures, whereby they are called rationall creatures; and also for their thoughts and actions; which for their originall principle, whence they flow, and for the rule whereby they are ordered, are reasonable, morall, and more divine in all their motions, than are other earthly creatures; if the same be not perverted by some other exorbitant principles, or accidents.

In and under this rationall life of man, both the other lives are comprehended; as things inferior and subordi­nate are contained in their superiour and summary head. Note. Mans perfecti­on. The perfections of all other earthly creatures are in man, together with, or comprehended in that which is pro­per to himselfe, whereby he transcends them all.

§. 2. Man only is subject to self-murder.

Notwithstanding that man indowed with understan­ding hath the greatest helps against self-murder, and hath the greatest reason of all worldly creatures to preserve his life, it being so excellent above theirs, yet he onely of them all is subject to this fault and mischiefe of self-murder.

The greatnesse of the sin of self-murder. And as all the aforesaid three kinds of lives are com­prehended, for faculty and vertue, in mans reasonable life, flowing from his reasonable soule, as we see in the ceasing of them all in man at once, upon the departure of his soule from the body; Note. so the killing & destroying of mans life, is absolutely farre greater than the destroying of the lives of all other earthly creatures; because, both the lives of them all for kinds, and also mans own proper life, that farre excells them all, in the destruction of mans life are destroyed: and also, all other creatures were made for man, for the comfort of whose life all their lives do serve.

§. 3. How naturall life is knowne by man in whom it is.

Touching the knowledge of the naturall life of man, a reasonable living creature apprehends the same, both by sense and understanding: This life is knowne 1. by sense. by sense, a reasonable creature not onely descernes that it lives; but also feeles this life by the effects of it, to be a quickning power of inliven­ing the body inwardly, and disposing and inabling it to action outwardly.

2. By under­standing. By understanding, a man knowes that this life is an act of the spirit, or soule in the body of man; or a quickning ver­tue of it, in a continued fluxe, by the personall union of the soule and body together.

§. 4. The soules double act of life in man.

The soules act of life in man. This act of the soule in its union with the body, is two­fold. 1. Making the subiect to live. First, that which respects the bodie it self; or rather mans person, in that worke, or lively energie, which we may, in some respect, call opus ad intra, or a reflexe worke of man upon himselfe; upon the personall union of the soule and bodie, whereby he becomes a living soule, Gen. 2.7. for extension, in all his parts; and for intensiox, in fulnesse of lively power; for his subsisting and growth to his appointed period; and for use of all his organs and faculties, for their proper function; being thereby also able to discerne, take notice and judge of himselfe, his state and actions: For, not the soule only, nor the body onely is to be properly said to live, after their union together; but the person, consisting both of soule and body, doth live this life; which is not the life of either of the natures, or parts of man by themselves considered; Man lives or dies personally considered. but the life of the person of man consisting of both natures personally united. And therefore, when one kills a man, we say not properly that he hath onely killed an earthly body; but we say properly that he hath killed such a per­son, as consists of a soule and a body: and therefore, it is said in Scripture, that there were so many soules slaine Joshua 10.28.; not that the immortall spirit is in it selfe subject to such a death, or can be slaine; but in regard of its Acting and working in its personall union with the bodie; whereby both of them live personally together, that life which is the life of the person; which is destroyed, and ceases upon death, which is further apparent by this, Reason. because, the murder of a man is so hainous a crime, in regard of the destruction of the Image of God in man; which is not onely in the body, or onely in the soule, but is in the whole person of man, so long as the same lives.

2 Making the subject to worke. The second lively act of the soule in this union with [Page 8]the body personally considered; is that whereby it makes the body organically fitly disposed and active to those duties, which we call opera ad extra, works about objects, not it selfe: which works are the common outward workes of the person consisting of those two natures, and not of either of them apart.

Observe. Upon life de­pends the sub­sisting and working of the person. Whereupon wee may observe, that upon this life de­pends, both the subsisting of the person of man in its be­ing; and also all its actions naturall, civill and morall: so that, he that kills a man destroyes his person, and aboli­shes all his personall actions and activity, whereby he might be serviceable and usefull to God, to himselfe, to the Church, or Commonwealth. And yet we see no thing more passionately and rashly enterprised than killing of men, than the which nothing should be more deliberate­ly and upon weightier causes done, it being no lesser matter than to dissolve heaven and earth, by destructi­on of a person consisting of an heavenly spirit, and of an earthly body, to destroy the noblest naturall life; and to deprive God, and the world of the most glorious and pro­fitable workes. Such a thing is this naturall life of man generally considered.

CHAP. 4. Of mans naturall life more specially.

§. 1. Wherein the naturall life of man consists.

Mans naturall life is fraile. Phil. 1.22. expounded. MAns naturall life consists (as in part wee have heard) in the Act of the soule united personally with the body, by meanes of the animall, naturall, and vitall spirits: which the Apostle calls living in the flesh, Philip. 1.22. which is to live neither to the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof, nor yet is it to live according to the [Page 9] flesh, directing our waies by our owne carnall wisdome and will: but, thereby is intimated living in a fraile and sinfull body, subject to manifold troubles and infirmities: in which regard, it is a fading and temporary life, as Saint Iames tels us, Iam. 4.14. comparing it to a vapour that vanisheth away.

With the which life all men that come into this world are indowed, as Saint Iohn affirmes, Ioh. 1.9. and this naturall life is onely for this sublunary world, and not for the world to come; for, our lives do differ according to our estates, and places wherein we are to live.

§. 2. The sweetnesse of naturall life.

In what respect naturall life is sweet. Even this naturall life is sweet, in regard of the union of the soule and body together; and in respect of the pre­servation of our persons by it; and for the workes that we may doe in it, for Gods glory and our owne salvation.

1. So that the lesse certainty that a man hath of a better life, the more deare this should be unto him, that therein he may enjoy the present, and may provide for a better; 2. and also the more zeale and desire that a man hath to doe good, in glorifying of God, and in benefiting of others; (and the more care he hath of advancement of his owne eternall happinesse,) the more is hee to respect his life wherein the same is to be done.

§. 3. The losse of naturall life is horrible and painefull.

How death is naturally hor­rible. God hath so ordained that, the departure of the soule from the body should ordinarily be horrible to mans ap­prehension, and with paine and griese; not onely in re­spect of parting two such sweet Companions, which separated are imperfect the one without the other; but also in respect of the utter destruction of their common, [Page 10]naturall, personall life; and the cutting off of all these com­fortable actions and affections, that depend upon, and do tend to the perfection of the same: Which is to the end that man may naturally endeavour the preservation of his life, against all dangers; and may abhorre self-murder, that deprives him of so much good.

§. 4. How life is deare and precious.

Life deare. There is nothing in the world more deare to a man than his life; in which regard it was that Satan said to the Lord touching Iob, all that a man hath will he give for his life, Iob. 2.4. and, for the excellency and use of it, Salo­mon calls it the precious life, Prov. 6.26. and therefore, he should not part from it, or cast it away for a trifle, or in a humour; specially seeing he can never redeeme, or reco­ver it againe from death Psal. 49.7..

Reasons. 1 It preserves the person in being. For three reasons especially is the life of man precious: First, because by it the person of man is preserved in its esse or being, by personall union of soule and body; which otherwise would be dissolved and undone. Now, betweene being and not being there is so vast a distance and opposition, that a creature doth naturally desire ra­ther to live miseraebly, than not to live; as is apparent by that naturall instinct, whereby the creature, to save its life or vitall parts, objects and offers its lesse principall mem­bers to undergoe the danger: choosing rather to live mutilate and wretched, than, for prevention thereof, to die. For, the losse of life is not onely irrevocable, and unmatchable in worth, compared with that worldly thing for which it is exchanged; but also, it includes all other worldly losses in it; and therefore, it is farre the greatest losse that man can suffer.

2 It makes ca­pable of com­fort. Secondly, it is by life that the creature is capable of any comfort, or of the use and benefit of the blessings of good [Page 11]things, that God gives us to rejoyce in, in this world: for, to a dead man all this world and pleasure of it is gone; and to him that wants sense, the use and delight of all sensible things is lost: in which respect Solomon saith, to him that is joyned to all the living there is hope: for, a li­ving Dog is better than a dead Lyon, Eccles. 9.4. so it is, under God, by the blessing of life, that other good things are blessings to us; and that the miseries and calamities, that betide us here, are lesse evills than death: for that, partiall and initiall evills are ever lesse than those that are compleate and full; those that afflict, than those that ex­tinguish.

3. For the use of it. Thirdly, life is precious for the use and improvement of it: 1 To Gods glory.First, to Gods glory, in spending of it in manner accor­ding to his holy word; with respect to God, for the end that we aime at: in which regard, godly Hezekiah said, that not the dead, but the living praise God Esay 38.18, 19. .

2 To others. Secondly, the preciousnesse of mans life is seene in the use of it, for the good that thereby is done to others; both in civill and divine good offices, in Church and Common­wealth: as the Apostle Paul confesseth of himselfe, that he did live for the spirituall benefit of the Philippians, Phil. 1.24, 25.

As for the dead, they are unprofitable to the living, as appeares by Esay 63.16. saying, that Abraham is ignorant of us: and the Psalmist tels us, that we should not put our trust in Princes, nor in the sonne of man, in whom there is no help: and then gives the reason of it; His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth, in that very day his thoughts perish Psal. 46.304..

3 To a mans selfe. Thirdly, the excellencie and necessity of life is seene, in the use and benefit of it to a mans selfe; in fitting him for heaven, by working up of his salvation here in this life, and in advancing himselfe in glory, both by adorning his person with divine and saving graces of Gods spirit; and also, by holy actuall obedience, and dutifull perfor­mances [Page 12]to God, in tract of living. For, if a man doe not at all live this naturall life, he cannot be capable of eternall life: and although he do live this naturall life, yet if he do not endeavour to extend and employ it to the attain­ment of salvation, but that it be cut off, before salvation be wrought, he cannot but of necessity perish for ever. For, as the tree falls, so it shall lye, there is no amendment of our estate and errors after death: as appeares by the parable of the rich man, Luke 16.25, 26. if God doe give a man life and time, he puts a price into his hand, and gives him a great blessing, for his advancement to a bet­ter life.

And therefore, in all the aforesaid respects, it is appa­rent that life is the most precious thing, that God be­stowes upon man, whereby all other blessings to us are expressed: as appeares by Abrahams speech to the Lord, saying, Oh that Ishmael might live before thee Gen.17.18. Vse. To preserve life..

The chiefe use of the former doctrine is, to provoke and move us to use all lawfull meanes to preserve, and pro­long our lives: for hee that wills the end, should also will the meanes, whereby he may attaine to that end.

§. 5. Of the meanes of lifes preservation.

The meanes. 1. Prayer. Those meanes are, first, prayer to God for to sustaine and preserve our lives, especially in apparent dangers: as David did, Psal. 102.24. saying, Oh my God take me not away in the midst of my dayes. For, as our lives depend upon him, that is the fountaine of life, Ioh. 1.4. so our eyes must be to him for a continuall influxe of continuing the same: in regard of outward dangers, and inward mortality dayly putting our lives in jeopardy, which of our selves we are not able to resist.

2. Foode, cheere­fulnesse, &c. The second meanes of the preservation of mans life, is the moderate and cheerefull use of necessary foode and raiment, with other convenient comforts and delights, [Page 13]needfull to cherish and preserve our lives: according to Solomons direction, that there is nothing better for a man, than that he should eate and drinke, and that he should make his soule enjoy good in his labour, Eccles. 2.24. according to Iacobs desire, Gen. 28.20. intreating God, that he might have bread to eate, and cloathes to put on: not to hoard and lay up, but for his use.

For a man to have plenty, and yet to be in want, is a miserable condition; for, so he defrauds and wrongs himselfe; he is injurious to the creatures, in not imploy­ing them to the use for which God made and gave them; and is ingratefull to God, in not rightly using his bles­sings, so as he may thereby doe God the greatest honor and service.

Of cheereful­nesse. Cheerefulnesse is an excellent meanes of life; for, as Solomon saies, by sorrow of heart the spirit is broken; and all the dayes of the afflicted are evill; but a merry heart maketh a cheerefull countenance; and he that is of a merry heart hath a continuall feast Prov. 15.13, 15.: and therefore, Eccles. 8.15. he commendeth mirth; because a man hath no better thing under the sun, than to eate, and to drinke, and to be merry; for, that shall abide with him of his labour, the daies of his life, which God giveth him under the sunne: and for this purpose, God gives us some things that are onely for delight, and of other things he often bestowes such plen­ty, upon us, as shewes it to be his pleasure that we should use them, not onely for necessity, but also for cheering of us; that we may both taste thereby how good he is to us; and also, that we may the more joyfully serve him, with gladnesse of heart, in health and in plenty of all things.

Grounds of cheerefulnesse. 1 A good con­science, grace and hope. The grounds of this Cheerefulnesse are two; First, in­ward peace of conscience, in the apprehension of Gods favour and love to us in Christ Iesus; in the comfortable evidence of the pardon of our sins; in the undeceivable enjoying of the saving graces of Gods spirit; in the truth [Page 14]of our conformity and obedience to God; and in assured hope of everlasting life and happinesse, all which will make us to rejoyce, yea even in tribulation, Rom. 5.3. with joy unspeakeable and glorious.

2. Outward bles­sings. The second ground of our cheerefulnesse is, the outward favours and benefits that God in mercy bestowes upon us; whereof wee are to take the present use and sweetnesse; not depriving our selves thereof, nor deading our spirits with feares of uncertaine, or remote future evils: according to the direction of our Saviour, Mat. 6.34. Take no thought for the morrow: forbidding anxious tormenting care for feare of ensuing crosses, and accor­ding to the practise of Hezekiah, to whom the Lord had denounced fearefull judgements upon his posterity, who said, Good is the word of the Lord: for there shall be peace and truth in my dayes, Isai. 39.8.

3. Physick. Thirdly, to preserve our lives it is requisite that we use the seasonable, fit and moderate help of Physick, to pre­vent or remove diseases; which are not onely the ene­mies of life, but are also an inchoate, or begun death; as Hezekiah did take a lump of figgs, and laid it on his boile, for his recovery, 2 King. 20.7. according to Gods directi­on by Esay the Prophet: in this respect did Saint Paul direct Timothie to drinke no longer water, but to use a lit­tle wine, for his stomacks sake, and his often infirmities, 1 Tim. 5.23. that so a man may not be a deficient cause of the preservation of his owne life, when God gives meanes to save, or prolong it.

§. 6. How to use Physick.

Cautions about Physick. 1. That wee trust not to it. In taking of Physick wee are alwaies to observe these subsequent cautions: First, that wee dote not upon, nor trust, or ascribe too much to physicall meanes; but that we carefully looke and pray to God for a blessing by the warrantable use of them. For, it is God that both directs [Page 15]the Physitians judgement, and conscionable practise a­bout a patient; and also puts vertue into, and gives health­full operation to the medicines.

2. Use it mode­rately. Secondly, that we use Physick moderately; not out of wantonnesse, but for necessity: nor as our daily diet, bring­ing our selves under a necessity of ever using it; and so by repairing of the house of our body, wee may waste and overthrow it: neither are we then to use Physick, when there is no needfull cause, nor yet in such desperate cases, where there is no hope of life, but apparent signes of approching death; lest under an intent of prolonging life wee doe shorten it, or of curing wee doe kill; where there is not strength of nature to help physick to work its due effect.

3. Use it not rashly. Thirdly, our care about Physick must be, that wee doe not unadvisedly and rashly use it; either by practising up­on our selves, or others beyond our skill, or calling: or else by taking Physick from others, that be either pre­sumptuous-ignorant Empericks, or prophane and despe­rate dispensers and undertakers, neither conscionable in their owne lives, nor tender of the lives of others: but, are more desirous of their patients monies, than of their healths: and therefore, our endeavour should be to take physick both seasonably for time, and also by the counsell and direction of such, as be both skilfull persons in that facultie, and also conscionable, for religion and piety; that God may blesse their labours the better; who will be tender and carefull of mens lives, working by safe courses, and in manner fit for their patients good: and herein, what ever the effect be, men may have comfort, when they shall have insisted in a warrantable way.

4. Not to be per­plexed about the event. Fourthly, wee are to take heed that we be not anxi­ously perplexed and troubled, when upon the using or forbearing of Physick, upon warrantable grounds, the effect answers not our desire or expectation: But, sup­pose the patient dies, or labours under any griefe unreco­vered, [Page 16]without hope of cure: it is folly to vexe our selves, because we have not used this body, or that body, this medicine or that medicine, thinking, or saying, if we had done this, or that, our selves, or some other patient belonging to us, had beene recovered: just as Mary said to Christ, Lord, if thou hadst beene here my Brother had not died Ioh. 11.32..

When a thing contrarie to our desire is done, wherein we are not faultie, when wee worke according to our present knowledge and meanes, we should rest content with the will of God, how adverse, or crosse soever it seemes to us: considering that, as God appoints the end and thing that doe come to passe, so doth he likewise direct and order the meanes to accomplish the same. For, God oftentimes over-rules our purpose, mens skill, and the nature and effects of Physick, to the bringing to passe of his owne purposes, contrary to our expectation: which must bee attributed to God the soveraigne Lord, and is not to bee imputed to unblameable men and meanes, that are but the instruments under God, and subject to his controle and disposition: and therefore, touching the events thereupon following, wee must bee content to be crossed of our wils sometime, that God at all times may have his.

§. 7. Of deadly things to be resisted.

4. Opposition of deadly things. Fourthly and lastly, to preserve his life, every man is bound to decline, and oppose all things that tend to the unlawfull taking of it away: for, that which other crea­tures do, by Antipathie, and instinct of nature, for shun­ning that which is contrary or pernicious to them; man is, by the meanes of his reason and will, to do the like for his preservation: who, by his intellectuall parts, can bet­ter foresee and discerne what is hurtfull and dangerous to him or his life.

1 Invasion. The things that especially he is to decline and beware of are: First, Forcible invasion, whereby his life is assaul­ted or indangered, and his death attempted by others: For, besides the perill that a mans life is in, by that inbred poyson of diseases and mortality in himselfe, it is lyable to death, by meanes from without himselfe, whereof a man is to be carefull, both to foresee the same, and to pre­vent it, or to extricate and free himselfe out of it: as we see how Paul, (understanding of a conspiracy of above 40. men lying in waite to take away his life,) used his best indeavours to decline and prevent the same, by dis­covery thereof to the chiefe Captaine, Act. 23.17. and so our Saviour himselfe gave commandement to his Disciples, that when their enemies did persecute them in one citie they should flee to another, Mat 10.23. according to his own practise, who to avoid and escape the bloody hands of Herod, was carried into Egypt Mat. 2.: which course is abundantly warranted by manifold arguments and examples in Scripture, and upon just reason, is so good, that necessity of saving a mans life, against unjust and violent invasion, warrants him, both in the Courts of Heaven and Earth, in his owne lawfull defence, to kill, rather than to suffer himselfe to be unjustly killed: be­cause, that love, which is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10., be­gins at a mans selfe, it being the rule, that we should love our neighbours as our selves. How can it bee expected that he will preserve other mens lives, that is carelesse of his owne? Qui sibi nequam cui bonus?

2. Dangerous undertakings. Secondly, for preservation of mans life, he must not onely not submit himselfe passively to private deadly cruelties of others: but also he must not actively expose himselfe to hazard the losse of his life, upon self-will'd dangerous undertakings, without a lawfull calling, and sufficiency of strength to undertake, or go safely through the enterprise: as our Saviour intimates, Luk. 14.31. in the parable of the King going to warre, that would [Page 18]not undertake above his power.

3. Motions of self-murder. Thirdly, the thing that a man is to decline, for preser­vation of his life is, that he do abhorre and reject all un­naturall motions, or resolutions of self-murder. That the heart of man may neither be suffered to breed, nor to entertaine the thoughts of his owne destruction; like a viper conceiving and somenting such an issue, as in the birth thereof destroyes the parent that gave it being. The thoughts of evill, that a man doth at first but dally withall, and fearelesly beholds in his mind, (presuming of his power over them;) at length possesse him, and master him: and therefore, above all things, wee are to keep our heart, for, out of it proceeds all evill. Prov. 4.23. Mat. 15.19. if the seed and spawne of sin in the motions of it in the heart be extinguished and destroyed, then there is no feare of the breaking of it out in act: for, as Saint Iames saith, Lust first conceives before it brings forth sin Jam. 1.15..

§. 8. Of spending our lives well.

To spend our lives well. Another generall use of the former doctrine of the pretiousnesse of mans life is, that wee be the more carefull to husband and spend it well; to the glory of God; our owne good and comfort; and for the good of others, among whom we live: considering that our life is too good to be spent away in idlenesse, to bee wasted prodigally; or to bee mis-imployed in the service of sinne and Sathan; and is irrevocable, when it is past, that it cannot be had backe againe; that it might be better spent, and former errors be undone: and therefore, we doe ever need, with the Psalmist, to intreat that God would so teach us to number our dayes, that wee may apply our hearts unto wisdome Psal. 90.12.: being ever mindfull of the Apostles admonition; redeeme the time, because the dayes are evill, Eph. 5.16.

Motives. The motives that may move us to spend our time, [Page 19]and life well, are specially these three following. First, 1. Badnesse of the times. the wickednesse of the world, which should make us more watchfull, to catch at all opportunities to do good; that our life, that will waste away with the rust of doing nothing, may bee comfortably spent, in well doing: Happy shall that servant be, whom his Lord, when he comes, shall find doing so. Mat. 24.46.

2. Shortnesse of our lives. Secondly, the shortnesse and uncertainty of our lives, (which passes as a shadow, or a vapour, that appeares no more,) puts us in mind, not to deferre; but, while it is cal­led to day, requires us, with sobriety and watchfulnesse, to be couragious and incessant in well doing. Post est occasio calva, the morrow is not ours; and if we be cut off before it comes, our worke being undone; how then will it grieve us that we were so slothfull?

3. The benefit of well-spend­ing them. Thirdly, the weightinesse of that which depends upon well-spending of our lives here; as, the comfort of our soules, and everlasting salvation hereafter, calls upon us to consider, that no estate or stock need be so frugally spent, as the short life and few dayes of man; than which, nothing is more wastefully, worthlesly, vainely, nor worse mis-spent; specially three wayes: to which we may adde a fourth.

How men mis-pend their lives. 1. By doing evill. First, in doing of naughtinesse and evill; which wee ought not to doe, it being forbidden by God: whereby many men take great paines in vile courses of pro­phanenesse, filthinesse, drunkennesse, fighting against the truth, and the like, mis-spending their meanes, and lives, to oppose God, and to get, and goe to hell; by rightly imploying whereof, they might, with farre lesse trouble and adoe, happily do much good, and attaine to heaven and everlasting glory.

2. By doing things imperti­nent. Secondly, by doing that, which is little, or nothing to the purpose; for a mans true happinesse and comfort; as imper­tinent studies, pursuite of curiosity and vanity, hunting immoderately, and prosecuting eagerly after the profits [Page 20]and pleasures of this world; that before God will availe a man nothing for his salvation, and eternall, or spiritu­all comfort; when the things whereupon the same de­pends have beene neglected: for as the Apostle sayes, bodily exercise profiteth little; but godlinesse is profitable to all things 1 Tim. 4.8..

3. By idlenesse. Thirdly, men do often mis-spend their lives, by wasting it in sluggish idlenesse; when they minde and indeavour nothing so much as how they may sleepe at ease, or passe away their time in sloath, or sottishnesse; so driving their dayes and lives to an end in doing nothing, although none have more to do than they: while others complaine of want of time in their imployments, about their com­mendable affaires; these object, that they have more time than they know what to doe with. Such are, iners & inutile pondus, an unprofitable burthen, and the excrements of the Church and Commonwealth; dead while they live, and, as hoggs, more profitable by their deaths than by their lives: like ciphers, they keepe a place, but are of no value or worth: they go out of the world, before they regard why they came into the world; when they are present, they are unprofitable, and when they are gone, they are not missed, for any good they ever did.

Causes of idle­nesse. The causes of which idle course of life, are, affectation of their owne bodily and worldly ease, contenting the flesh with doing of nothing; and care onely to avoid trouble, which attends upon active and industrious godly imployment: but wee finde the sentence of con­demnation passed no lesse against those that omitted to doe their duties Mat. 25.43.; than against them who committed that evill which was forbidden. Wilfull defects and omissions of doing good bring damnation. He that wanted his wedding garment was thrust out of doores, and cast into utter darkenesse Mat. 22.13.

Why was Meroz cursed? because they came not out to the helpe of the Lord against the mighty, Iudg. 5.23. An [Page 21]idle and slothfull spending of a manlife, is every where in Scripture condemned; and by nature the Bees expell the Droanes.

4. By over-charg­ing ones selfe in doing good. There is another way of mis-spending a mans life, pro­ceeding from good affection, in a pious manner; by his over-tasking, or overcharging himselfe, in religious per­formances, or good duties, above his strength: as in fasting and prayer, in studies and labours in the Word, Neque immode­rata imperamus jejunia. Hieron. ad De­metriadem. and the like: whereby a mans life is soone spent; like a sudden blaze consumed in a present flame; which, by more fru­gall ordering of it, according to his ability, might last much longer, to the greater benefit both of Church and Commonwealth: and thus I have done with the discourse of mans naturall life.

CHAP. 5. Of mans spirituall life.

§. 1. What spirituall life is.

Spirituall life what. WEe are now to consider of mans spirituall life; which is not properly the life of his spirit, whereby the spirits of all men doe live: but, it is the life of a man, whereby he, personally considered, lives a spiritu­all, and supernaturall life.

Which consists in the gratious union of man with God in Christ; who is our life Ioh 14.6.: whom God sent into the world, that we might live through him, 1 Ioh. 4.9. by whom we are delivered from death by his spirit; be­cause of the spiritualnesse of this our life, it is said to be hid with God in Christ, Col. 3.3.

§. 2. The acts of spirituall life. Acts of it.

1. Of this spirituall life there are two acts: First, that [Page 22]whereby we, that were dead in trespasses and sinnes, are quickned. Ephes. 2.1. being translated into a state of spi­rituall and eternall life; and indowed with a new lively principle of grace; inabling us to spirituall motion.

2. The second act of this life is, that, whereby we walke, and worke, according to the direction of Gods word; and the good motions of the good spirit: so being made con­formable to God, and walking with God, as new crea­tures, in the estate of regeneration.

§. 3. The degrees of spirituall life.

Degrees of it. Of this life there are two degrees: 1. First, that which is by faith, in the state of grace in this world, as our Saviour tells us, that hee that beleeveth on him hath eternall life, Ioh. 6.47. by this life we are to live according to God in the spirit, 1 Pet. 4.6. and also, if wee live in the spirit, wee are also to walke in the spirit Gal 5.25.. Faith and good workes, as the cause and effects, are alwaies together, Iam. 2.20.

The second degree of our spirituall life, is that which is by vision or sight, in glorie: whereof Saint Iohn tells us, that we shall be like to Christ, for we shall see him as he is, 1 Ioh. 3.2. and touching those things wherein it consists, Saint Paul saies, that eye hath not seene, nor eare heard, neither have entred into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9.. And he him­selfe, having beene rapt up into the third heaven, con­fesseth that there he heard unspeakable words [...]; which was not lawfull for him to utter 2 Cor. 12.4., in regard of impossi­bility; there being want of words to expresse such super­naturall matter, and his conceiving being lesse than could comprehend what was represented to him. This spiritu­all life, in the estate of grace in this world, is apprehen­ded, first, in the understanding, Heb. 11.1. but in the state of glory in heaven, it is visibly injoyed, by way of a spi­rituall sensiblenesse. Note. In the former state, life is put into [Page 23]us; but in this latter state, wee shall be put into life; filled with it, within us; and fully compassed about with it, without us; as vessels cast into the sea are filled with water within and without: so being comprehended by it, as well as it is comprehended by us according to our modell and capacity.

This life is one. Although these degrees of spirituall life bee severall; yet the life it selfe is but one, whereupon these subsist.

This life is begunne here in the state of grace by faith in Christ, and is consummate, and fully accomplished by vision, or sensible fruition, in the state of glory in heaven, according to our hope, & Gods promises to us; although at death faith doth cease, yet the spirituall life, thereby wrought in us, is not extinguished; for, or by the intro­duction of the life of glory; but the manner onely is altered, and degree of spirituall living intended to perfection.

The degrees subordinate. A mans severall and graduall kinds of lives do stand in subordination one to another thus, to the life of glory in heaven with the Lord, none can attaine, but those that first live by faith in Christ, in the state of grace; in manner conformable to Gods word and will: neither can any attaine to the life of grace, but those that first live the naturall life; which is the materiall, or passive foundati­on of the other twaine: for this naturall life gives beeing to a man; the other two doe adde perfection and happi­nesse to him: so that if the first be a blessing, much more are the other lives blessings, and highly to be esteemed.

These three degrees, or kinds of life are like to the three roomes of the Temple, where all entrance into the most Holy place was made by the Holy place; and into this by the outward Court; so, none could come into the third, but by the second, and none could come into the second, but by the first: whereby it appeares, that naturall life brings man under a possibility and capacitie of the life of grace and glory; and the life of grace brings us, that [Page 24]certainely have it, into faire assurance of attaining the life of glory; for that they are specifically the same, but gradually different: as the twilight, and perfect light at noone.

§. 4. Who may have spirituall life, and by whose fault doe any misse of it.

Denyed to none. Although all men, that doe live the naturall life, attaine not to the spirituall; yet spirituall life is denyed expresly to no man, if they will carefully use the meanes, and truly indeavour to have it: for, whosoever miscarries and misseth of this spiritual life, he himselfe is guilty, and cause thereof: Lost by our owne fault. for, God hath given sufficient meanes of salvation, and made a generall offer thereof to all men: as Ioshua did call Heaven and earth to record that day, that he had set before the people life and death, and so did put them to their choise, Ioshua 24.14. if with Mary wee choose the better part, wee are happy: it were better for us that wee had never lived at all, than that wee should not live this spirituall life; without which we are dead while we live 1 Tim. 5.6..

None can be excused, by pretense of want of particu­lar insinuation of the Gospell; (that is) the power of God to salvation, to every individuall man; or, because it is not naturally ingrafted in every mans heart, as is the morall Law, in the generall principles, and matter unformed thereof; though not as it is perfectly formed, in every particular precept. For the Gospell is not contrary to the Law; but the Law, both morall and ceremoniall, is our Schoolemaster to drive and direct us to Christ for salva­tion Gal. 3.21.24.; and that for the same we should neither rest upon our selves, nor upon the Law. The Gospell to al published.

1. To Adam. Againe, when God himselfe, at the beginning, first after the fall, preached and delivered the gospell to Adam and Eve Gen. 3.15., he did publish and give the same to every par­ticular [Page 25]man and woman, then in them, that ever should be borne into the world; to whom their parents were bound successively to preach and deliver the Gospell, by a continued tradition. Note. If any of their children should have died before they were capable of salvation by that mean; then (as it is most probable) they were to be sa­ved, as dying infants of beleeving parents now are.

2. To his poste­rity. Furthermore, ever since the first promulgation of the gospell to Adam, it hath pleased God to repeat, and more and more fully to explicate the same by his servants, with invitation of all men to entertaine the same, from age to age, in such places and companies, where all men might take notice thereof, if they were not wanting to them­selves, in adjoyning themselves to, and keeping union with the Church; where they might be within the hear­ing of the Gospell; which is sufficient to leave men inex­cusable, in their ignorance of it: Although God by his providence and prerogative Royall, directs, dispenses, and applyes the Gospell, in the ministrie of it, to some people, and not to others; according to the good pleasure of his will, after the first promulgation: as wee see how the publication of Lawes and proclamations of Princes, (which are as little written in their subjects hearts as the gospell is in mankind) Comparison. being published in manner, and in places, as Princes please, whereby, and whence their subjects are to take notice of them; ignorance of the same excuses not, but that the disobedient and transgressors of them may justly be punished; notwithstanding that they never knew them: seeing every man is at his owne perill to looke after, and take notice of those Lawes, or ordi­nances, whereby he is to live; whether they proceed from inbred naturall notions, or outwardly from the will of his Superiours.

§. 5. Of the excellency of spirituall life.

Spirituall lifes excellencie Mans spirituall life far excells his naturall life; in three respects especially.

1. For nature. First, in regard of the things where in it consists: the naturall life consists but in the union of soule and body which are but naturall things; and holds by a tie of na­turall spirits in the blood; upheld by earthly naturall meanes, such as man is made and compounded of.

Spirituall life, which is now supernaturall, consists in a spirituall union with God, by his eternall Sonne and Spirit; and is upheld by supernaturall meanes, and divine influence, whereby we live the life of God; and also by God, and to God Rom. 14.8. and so, as the life of naturall or reaso­sonable men, 2 Cor. 5.15.1 Pet. 4.2. farre excells the lives of brutes; so doth this spirituall life of Gods regenerated people, farre sur­passe the lives of meere naturall and unregenerated men: and therefore it is, that men are farre more beholding to the meanes and instruments of their spirituall life, than to the meanes of their naturall; for, naturall life without spirituall, makes a man but subject to misery; whereas the spirituall life, upon the naturall, makes a man ever­lastingly happy: which should quicken in us a desire, and endeavour to be borne againe, according to our Saviours speech, Ioh. 3.3.

2 For conti­nuance. Secondly, the spirituall life farre transcends the naturall, in respect of its continuance: the naturall life, depending upon mutable and mortall ties and bonds, and subject to many externall harmfull accidents; is fraile, and, at last is swallowed up of mortality; it being appointed for all men once to die, Heb. 9.27. and few and evill are our dayes in this world; wherein wee have no abiding city, the spirituall life is eternall, without subjection to death; because, it is in it selfe supernaturall, and advanced above the reach and power of all things that can destroy life, [Page 27]and is preserved and upheld by such a fountaine of indeficient and omnipotent life, and undecaying lively vigour, and meanes of divine living, that never suffers the man, that hath and keeps communion with the same, to be subject to death: but makes him passe from death to life, Iohn 5.24. the faith whereof doth free a man from the feare of losing that happy estate, (while he con­tinues to love it,) whereas others, in a loseable and mu­table estate of life, are, (by feare of being deprived there­of, and being without hope of a better,) hindered in injoying the full comfort of the present good, that here is afforded.

3. For effects. Thirdly, spirituall life surpasses the naturall, in its effects: the naturall life enables a man to the doing onely of naturall actions, specially concerning mans naturall good; agreeable unto, and flowing from naturall prin­ciples in man; being, in the meane time, dead to any divine, or supernaturall good: neither actively doing that of goodnesse, which is truely morall or divine; nor pas­sively receiving and enjoying that thereof which is beatificall, or which makes man blessed: and so he may, for all that life, the powers and actions thereof, be mi­serable and perish; for, flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of God, 1 Cor. 15.50.

The spirituall life, by so neere conjunction of a man with the fountaine of life Essentiall, the well-spring of infinite goodnesse, not onely, by that touch and union, doth it make him so live, but also it causeth him to be most happy, both by making him able Actively to live the life of God Gal. 2.19., and to live to the will of God, 1 Pet. 4.2. and also by endowing him with passive capacity, and with reall possession of all such beatificall perfections as are necessary for his advancement to, and in a glorious estate; farre above all other earthly creatures, in this world and in the world to come: whereby he becomes so happy, that nothing can make him miserable, but even [Page 28]in tribulation he hath cause of rejoycing, Rom. 5.3. and when he dyes, yet still he lives, in more excellent man­ner, as Paul said touching his afflictions, as dying, and behold we live, 2 Cor. 6.9.

In regard of the aforesaid excellency of this spirituall life above the naturall, it was that our Saviour did com­mand his Disciples, not to feare them that kill the body, but are not able to kill the soule: but rather to feare him, which is able to destroy both soule and body in hell. Mat. 10.28.

§. 6. How to obtaine spirituall life.

Vse 1. To get spiritu­all life. From the former doctrine, touching the excellency of this spirituall life of man, diverse very necessary uses are observable. First, it may provoke and stirre us up to get this life, above all things in this world: whereof we are borne destitute, yea dead in sin; to which life, by our manifold actuall transgressions wee doe indispose and unfit our selves: but yet the Lord of his mercy hath ap­pointed us a way, whereby we may get this spirituall life: so that, by our conscionable use of the meanes appointed by God, By meanes. wee may attaine thereunto, in regard of his pro­mise, and faithfulnesse, that those that seeke shall finde. Amos 5.6.

And why to be used. These meanes are wee to use, in regard both of Gods commandement, who thereby tries our obedience and faith: and also in respect of the dispensation of God; who gives his graces onely by, and in his owne way, which otherwise cannot be had. Also the worth and necessity of this spirituall life is such, as deserves our best endea­vours to get it: our esteeme whereof is seene by our labours for it, in Gods appointed way, without which, God will not give it; because, hee will have us active, about our owne salvation; that the same may cost us the price of our labours, to come by it; that thereby we may [Page 29]the more comfortably know that we have it; when we know how we came by it: that wee may be the more carefull to keepe, what wee have so laboriously purcha­sed; and may assuredly looke for the reward of our la­bours; which God, that cannot lie, hath promised to those that seeke life by his appointed meanes.

To use no meanes to get this spirituall life, is to con­temne both it, and God: and to indeavour to get it, by using other meanes than God hath appointed for that end, is to tempt God, or to prescribe him his waies of dispensing his grace, and to preferre our owne wits and wills above Gods; whereby such men lose both their labour and expectation.

Which they be. 1. The word of God. The meanes in particular, to get this spirituall life, are; First, the word of God, specially the Gospell; which is as the materiall and seminall cause of it, 1 Pet. 1.23.

2. Application. Secondly, the meanes vegetating and applying the Gospell to quicken us: which is fourefold.

1. By the mini­stry. First, the ministrie of the word; by reading, and prea­ching of it, to the enlightning of the understanding, and to the moving of the affections and hearts of the hearers, to embrace it; for, Faith comes by hearing, Rom 10.17.

2. Christian con­ference. Secondly, the Company and conferences of those Chri­stians, that in this kind of life, are (by their motion, and example) lively, and vigorous; able, by their warmth and livelinesse, to heat and quicken those whom they touch: as Elisha, by his application of himselfe to the dead child, made it warme and alive, 2 King. 4.34. and as leaven leavens the lump; and every thing affects to pro­create its like.

3. Prayer. The third meanes of the Gospells application to quicken us, is servent and effectuall prayer to God, from whom is all the vertue and efficacy of it, that he would make it effectuall to us: for although Paul do plant, and Apollo water, it is God that gives the increase, 1 Cor. 3.6.

4. Sacraments, & the spirits ope­ration in them. Fourthly, the Sacraments, and in them the powerfull [Page 30] operation of the spirit of Christ, is that which quickens us when wee are cast into the frame and mould of the Gospell; untill Christ be formed in us Gal. 4.19.: so that in this worke the spirit is the principall efficient cause: as our Saviour tells us, Iohn 6.63. it is the spirit that quickneth.

§. 7. How the Gospell workes life.

1. Hovv the Go­spell workes not. So then, the Gospell works not this life in us, in a Phy­sicall or naturall manner; as having vertue naturally in­herent in the words, to produce such an effect in those that heare it. 1.Not physically For then, men should be converted and re­generated in a naturall, and not in a divine manner: and also, then the Gospell would worke alike upon all men that heare it, that were alike disposed, and did not ponere obicem, or lay a barre of their owne to hinder it; except God should restraine the naturall power of it in working: but so, the conversion of man must be within the power of his owne act; and God could not be justified in his withholding grace.

The word is a supernturall instrument of salvation. But, the conversion of a sinner is wrought by a grea­ter vertue, than can naturally and subjectively be in the words and sentences of the Gospell: for, the word of God is not instrumentum physicum, a naturall instrument, but a morall, or rather metaphysicall instrument of effecting such a supernaturall worke; according to the will of the first agent.

2. Not Ethically. Neither in an Ethicall manner, doth the Gospell worke this spirituall life in us; onely by morall perswa­sion; as morall Philosophers, and Rhetoricians doe affect and draw their hearers; by reasons, and exhortations stirring up a latent power inherent in us, and inclining our wills, by rationall motives and objects, to be made alive: then must it depend upon us, that wee are saved; and be from a power of our owne, exuscitated by the word. 2. How God works by the Gospell accor­ding to his own will. But God works by his word, as a more puissant [Page 31]and independent agent; that inintends and remits his power in working, according to his owne will, by the meanes; and uses meanes not as necessary for him; but that he can doe as much without them: in regard that the effect is his owne, and man the passive subject of it.

Mans will is the subject of conversion. It is the will of a naturall man that is most dead to God-ward, and most averse from him; and therefore, it is the will that is chiefly to be wrought upon and made alive in conversion, whereupon all depends; but, wee know that nothing can make it selfe alive, when it is dead, but he that is the fountaine of life; the Son of God, Rom 1.4.

Note. Of the heart. The illumination of the understanding, which is com­mon to the wicked and the godly, is presupposed as re­quisite to fit a man for conversion: and therefore, in the worke of regeneration, the scripture takes notice spe­cially of the heart, insomuch that the old Testament uses no other word to expresse the understanding; because, in Divinity no knowledge without intertainement in the heart, and without conformity of the will and practise to the truth, is saving; action being the end of Theological knowledge in this life; words of knowledge in Scripture commonly comprehend affections in them.

§. 8. Why God uses meanes.

Although that God could, if he pleased, convey grace into a sinfull man, by immediate influxe, or inspiration; from which wee cannot utterly exclude all; seeing, the worke of grace depends absolutely neither upon the nature of the meanes, nor upon the abilities and will of the converted and elected, whereof many are not, by that method of meanes, capable; but upon God, who workes according to the good pleasure of his will: yet he uses meanes; not to help himselfe, as if otherwise he could not doe the worke; but in respect of us, that are naturall men, [Page 32]indowed with senses as well as reason, hee appoints meanes, Reasons of using of means. 1. that by our using thereof, we may be active about the worke of our owne salvation; and may attaine the same by a way and course within the compasse of our owne power and indeavours, as the reward and blessing of God upon our labours, to our commendation before God and men. 2. Againe, meanes are appointed by God for our obtaining of salvation, that by using of them, our saith in Gods promises and power may be tried, in expecting thereby so glorious effects, farre above their nature: and also, our obedience may be proved, by doing what God commands us to doe, within the reach of our power, to get life, albeit it doe transcend reason, how by this way it can be had: as appeares by Naaman the Syrian, 2 King. 5.13, 14. 3. And finally, God appoints the use of meanes for our comfort, that by our constant conscionable using of the same, we may be assured of grace and life, as certainly as we are of the use of the meanes appointed to get, and by which God hath promised to give it, by the working of his holy Spirit.

§. 9. How the Spirits power is manifested and seene.

Vse. To finde the Spirits power by the meanes in us. Now further, from the consideration of the excellency of this spirituall life to be wrought in us by meanes, our use should be to end eavour to find and feele, both the Spirits quickning vertue of regeneration, by the meanes, powerfully working upon, and in us, and also, to discerne this spirituall life to be in our selves: seeing our comfort lyes herein, and that the one can never bee without the other.

Manifest in 4. degrees of o­peration. The vertue of the Spirit in us by the meanes manifests it selfe in foure degrees of operation: not to speake of illumination. First, both in making us see and feele, with griefe of heart, our owne wretchednesse and sinfull dead­nesse, [Page 33] 1. Against sinne.and also by turning us from our sins and ungodly courses, with detestation of them and with resolution and constant indeavours against them, it being the worke of the spirit to lust against the slesh; because they are con­trary the one to the other Gal 5.17. &c., both in nature and effects.

In which respect, the Prophet Hosea tells us, that if we will live we must turne, Hosea 6.1. for, our sinfull courses are the waies of death: therefore, we should labour to be, and find our selves mortified to sinne, with some kinde not onely of voluntary indisposition, but also of strong antipathie, and detestation of committing the same; as formerly wee were prone, and affected with delight to doe; and that at the presence of sinne, in its habit, or act, we may with indignation be displeased and sad; having no joy nor contentment in that condition. For, the mo­tions of sin entertained, do worke in our members, to bring forth fruit unto death Rom. 7.5..

Which by a contrary life of grace, are mortified and subdued: but, I confesse that this degree followes after faith.

2.Begetting faith Secondly, the power of the spirit in us by the meanes, is seene, by the working of true saith in us; which the Apostle ascribes to the same, 1 Cor. 12.9. Ephes. 2.8.

It is by this faith that wee do divinely and spiritually live Rom. 1.17. Halak. 2.4., in the act of beleeving, uniting our selves to the saving and lively object Christ Iesus, with his gracious promises, by us adhered unto, and thereunto conforming our selves: without Christ we have no life in us: as himselfe tells us, Ioh. 6.57. and without faith wee can neither have him nor his blessed promises; but by saith we have them both; that so, by this spirituall instrument, spirituall blessings may be spiritually enjoyed, whereof the soule is the immediate subject; and secondarily the body, onely by the soule; to this faith our Saviour at­tributes this spirituall life, when he sayes That whosoever beleeveth in him, though he were dead, yet shall he live John 11.25. : [Page 34]therefore, it neerely concernes us all, to labour to get true saving faith; and that we doe make use of the same, in and about its proper objects: And for our comfort, it behooves us to know that we have this faith: but, be­cause the signes how to discerne it, is the generall subject of most men in their bookes and sermons, I passe it over with reference to them.

3.Applying of Christ. Thirdly, the Spirit of God manifests the power of it in us, by the meanes, in the application of Christ and his merits to us: whereby we become one with Christ, and being grafted into him, have the adoption of the sonnes of God Ephes. 1.5. Rom. 8.16.; and free justification from all our sins, sealed up and assured to us, by the same Spirit: whereupon, we may apprehend the sweet favour of God toward us; wherein consisteth life, Psal. 30.5. and may be filled with a lively vigour of consolation, in the apprehension of the pardon of our sinnes, and upon the assurance of the graces and blessings of God to us, for our eternall happinesse, in which respect it is called the Spirit of Consolation Iob. 14.26.; which makes us cheerefully to endure afflictions, and to runne the way of Gods Commandements, when thus we are enlarged by the spirit, and by the same possessed of Christ and his graces; by and in whom we spiritually live: there is nothing in this world, that we should be so carefull of, as to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit, giving testimony of our adoption by our good works.

Evidences of the vvorke of the Spirit in us, applying Christ. 1. But, of the aforesaid worke of the Spirit in us, we may have some comfortable evidences, upon these ensuing grounds. First, by the sense of the vertue from Christ quickning us, wee may assuredly discerne that we touch him, and have communion with him, being in him, as members under our head; and partaking in, and from him, of all his merits and graces.

2. Secondly, the same is evident by the change of our estates, morally considered, in regard of what our dis­positions and lives formerly have beene, and now are, [Page 35]touching vertue and vice, goodnesse and evill; con­cerning both which, a supernaturall change cannot be, but by a supernaturall efficient and divine principle: and so from the effects, we doe conclude the eause to precede or goe before.

3. Thirdly, the aforesaid worke of the Spirit is mani­fested and discerned, by our subsisting and keeping our standing in goodnesse, and in adhering to God, and to his Word, in states and times, of great and manifold trialls; wherein experiment is made of our strength, and sincerities, and cleaving to God: in which condition, when the unsound fall away, those that are built upon the rocke Christ Mat. 7.24, 25., and from him are supernaturally furnished with all needfull graces; (by beholding and relying upon him that is invisible) they doe receive from above a conti­nual influxe of assistance and abilities, whereby they stand fast and endure, as did Moses, Heb. 11.27.

4. The Spirits vvorke in san­ctisication. Fourthly, the Spirits worke in us, by the meanes, is powerfully manifested, by these lively seeds and divine principles of grace; which it infuseth or worketh in us; called by the Apostle Peter, a divine nature. 2 Pet. 1.4.

Whereby the regenerated man is furnished, with all sufficiency of heavenly, and new inherent principles, for the right ordering of himselfe in divine manner: even as the naturall man is stored with his principles of reason, thereby to square his judgement and life, in naturall manner.

§. 10. Of the degrees of the Spirits worke of holi­nesse in us.

The degrees of grace. 1. Habituall. Which is the holinesse of mans new nature. The degrees of this worke of grace and holinesse of Gods Spirit in us, are two. First, that which consists in habituall divine qualities; diffused throughout all the powers and faculties of the man, in whom the same is; which are wrought, or infused gradually, from one degree to another.

These are opposite to mans naturall pollution of sinne and malice inherent in him, upon the which they being superinducted, they doc by degrees weaken, dispossesse, and abolish the same: as the light doth the darknesse. Use of it. So then,the office and use of this habituall holinesse, and qualification of man with inherent graces of Gods spirit, is threefold.

1. First, it serves to adorne, accomplish and beautifie, in spirituall manner, the regenerate man,

2. Secondly, it subdues, mortifies, and expells the contra­ry vice, in equall measure of extension and degree, as it selfe is.

3. Thirdly, it qualifies and inables a man that hath it, to the actuall doing of all holy duties; according to the quality and greatnesse of those divine principles of grace, that is the inherent originall of the same; so being both the materiall and also exemplary cause of actuall holinesse of life; this cannot be without that.

2. Degree is actuall obedi­ence which is the holinesse of mans actions. The second degree of this spirituall holinesse, is that which consists in actuall obedience to Gods will, in all holy performances, rightly ordering all our thoughts; all the inclinations of our wills; all the motions of our affections; all the morall postures of our behaviour; all the words of our mouthes; and all the actions of our lives; in abstaining; in sustaining; and in active perfor­mance, exactly according to Gods commandments; with perfection of integrity and sincerity.

The use of it. 1. The use of this degree of holinesse, consisting in actuall obedience, is threefold. First, to manifest the truth and power of mans in ward and habituall grace.

2. Secondly, to oppose and keepe our corruption and sin out of that possession, which formerly they had of our actions, and hearts.

3. Thirdly, that the body, which is to be saved with the soule, may in all the organes and powers thereof bee honoured in holy imployment; for good example to [Page 37]others, and for glory to God; before it be glorified with God.

The grounds of it. The grounds and originall motives of this grace and holinesse, that consists in actuall obedience to God, are three.

1. First, habituall grace in man, not considered as in an unformed masse; but as formed in its severall species or kindes of definable vertues, is the ground and living spring, whence issues this actuall holinesse, according to the kinds and degrees of the seminall or radicall vertue whence it proceeds: without which all outward holiness is but vanishing hypocrisie.

2. The second motive is the externall impulsion of Gods word, in the ministery and use thereof, Gods vvord. directing and ex­horting us, in way of morall perswasion to doe our duty: so stirring up the grace of God in us, to shew it selfe, in putting forth the vertue thereof in action.

3. The third motive is that influence and motion of the Spirit of God, which at times, The Spirit. both stirres up the graces of God in us, to make them lively, to put forth their strength, to make resistance against sinne; and to under­take and prosecute the doing of good; and also it suppe­ditates and conveyes increase of grace and spirituall abilities into a regenerated man; whereby he growes and goeth on, both in habituall and actuall holinesse: for being dead to sinne, it is requisite that we doe live to righteous­nesse, 1 Pet. 2.24. in regard that the Prophet tells us, That be that doth that which is lawfull and right, shall live thereby Ezek 33.19..

§. 11. Of the signes of spirituall life.

Signes of spi­rituall life, are Now it followes, that wee doe make inquiry and search, to find out the signes of this spirituall life, whereby we may know whether we have it, or want it, whereof I will give you some notes.

1. First, it is discernable by a mans thoughts and affecti­ons; for, Heavenly thoughts and affections. if he have spirituall life, both his minde and thoughts will be taken up most with God and heavenly things; and also, his affections will be most set upon them, both with ardency of desires to have them, and also with abundant joy in the hope and fruition of them; ac­cording to the command of the Apostle, who bids us to Set our affections on things above, not on things on the earth: because, our life is bid with Christ in God, Colos. 3.2, 3.

2. The second note of this spirituall life is the powerfull active effects of it; His life godly. whereby, the man that hath it, doth live: (for his divine and morall manner of living,) ac­cording to the direction of Gods holy Word, and the mo­tion of the spirit of God; in manner and degree, farre sur­passing the power of nature; and contrary to the dispo­sition of flesh and blood; being hereunto moved and strengthened; not onely by outward morall perswasions; but, specially after a divine, or renewed manner, by a spi­rituall principle of supernaturall vitall motion within himselfe; whereby, after a sort, in some measure, he be­comes a rule and Law to himselfe of good life: as those that have the law not onely written in their hearts, but have also a power, with activity of endeavour to do the same; with respect to a spitituall and supernaturall end: and in this respect also it is said, that the Law is not made for a righteous man 1 Tim. 1.9..

3. The third signe of spirituall life in man, is his comfor­table suffering for the things belonging to that life; Patient suffer­ing. when he subsists under afflictions for goodnesse, with unrelent­ing courage, adhering to the truth, and persisting in his integrity, against all opposition.

1. Which manifests it selfe, first, in the measure of these afflictions, when he beares the same with ability above naturall strength, as did Moses, seeing him that is in­visible Heb. 11.27.: by whose vertue he was supported. 2. Secondly, by the manner of his undergoing of afflictions, in volun­tary [Page 39]and active submission, and not onely passive, or by way of coaction, and inforcement, wholly against his will subjected to them; but induring with joyfulnesse Rom. 5.3.; as those that the Scripture speakes of, who tooke joyfully the spoyling of their goods, Heb. 10.34. which cannot bee done, but by such as are indowed with this spirituall life, whereby they live, even when they die.

4. Heavenly be­haviour in the vvorld. The fourth note of this spirituall living, is the regulati­ty of such a mans godly behaviour and conversation, in the worlds eye, in all his actions subject to the direction of God, and moving from, and according to supernaturall principles of habituall grace; not walking after the judge­ment and examples of the world, or of flesh and blood. For, he that is indowed with this spirituall life, is a compleat now creature, having judgment, will, affections, qualities, senses, and deportment, farre differing from the vulgar crew, and common course; in a life, as if not of the world, but as he were a pilgrim in the world, so his car­riage in a manner is strange to the world.

And as the life of every creature is, so it affects the element fit for it; as, fishes affect the water; the Salaman­der to be in the fire; and other creatures, some to be on the earth, and others to flie in the aire; so that a man, that hath spirituall life, delights to live with God and good men, as did the Prophet David, Psal. 84. and doth desire to feed constantly upon such divine ordinances and graces as do cherith that life, delighting to be exercised therein, as in his proper element, as David confessed of himselfe to God, O, how I love thy Law? it is my meditation all the day Psal. 119 97..

§. 12. How spirituall life may be preserved.

Meanes of pre­servation of spi­rituall life.I will now briesly shew you, how a man, that hath this spirituall life, may preserve, and strengthen it: which is done especially by sixe things.

1.Use of the meanes vvhere­by it is gotter. First, by the constant and conscionable use of the same meanes still, whereby he got it: for, the procreant cause of any thing is also the conservant cause of the same; be­cause of their homogenean nature, and sympathie between the patient and the agent, except in those things that are brought forth by accident, or by the power of an efficient overswaying the instrument and other causes, contrary to their naturall disposition. So that such a Christian must never be weary, nor give over the continued exercise of the same course of godly meanes, whereby at the first he found this life of grace wrought in him.

2.Exercise in spi­rituall vvorkes. The second meanes to preserve this spirituall life, in those that have it; is, to exercise it in all the offices, and works thereof; both in beleeving in Christ with applica­tion of the promises, and also in doing and suffering what God requires or imposes; for, as faith drawes this life from the fountaine of life, whereby we live, as men say, actu primo, so by the imployment and exercise of this life, in obedience to God, we live, actu secundo; preser­ving and nourishing this life. For, we see that by rest and idlenesse things are, not onely often frustrate of the end of their being, but doe also languish and die; which by action, according to their naturall faculties and proper use, are preserved. For, all things that are in the way to their end, (as spirituall life is here) are maintained and perfected by their motion to that end; where, at last, they are to rest, there not being an ultra or more-over, for them to aspire after.

3.Zeale. Thirdly, this spirituall life is somented and cherished by stirring up, and blowing the coale of godly zeale for goodnesse, and against evill; whereby a man may quicken the things that are ready to die: this zeale is, as the lively spirits that quicken this life, to make it active, whereby it growes and is vigorous.

The vveakenes of zeale.The things that weaken this zeale, are three. First, wearisomenesse and satiety, contracted by the length of [Page 41]time in assiduity, about good things and divine exercises. 2. Secondly, by diseouragements, from all examples, and from opposition of goodnesse. 3. Thirdly, for the prevailing of vice in our selves, or generally in others, caried with a high hand; and from the languishing of grace in our selves; and from the generall discountenancing of it by others.

Meanes to quicken zeale. 1. The meanes to quicken this zeale are; First, the serious consideration both of the excellency, and also of the use­fulnesse of goodnesse, whereby wee may bee inslamed with the love and desire of it. 2. Secondly, the odiousnesse and dangerousnesse of iniquity and sinfull prevailing courses in others; may, by antipathie, and antiparistasis, kindle our zeale the more against it: as David confesses of himselfe, that rivers of waters did runne downe his eyes, because men kept not Gods Law, Psal. 119.136.

4. Gods promises Fourthly, this spirituall life is maintained by observing and collecting the promises of the word of God; and mark­ing how God fulfills the same to his people: and so by meditating and relying upon them, wee shall find incou­ragement, and a lively influence come from the same, to uphold this spirituall life in us, in all estates, when all other things do faile. As the Prophet saith, unlesse thy Law had beene my delight, I should then have perished in mine affliction Psal. 119.42..

5. Preseverance. Fiftly, spirituall life is upheld in us, by having our eyes fixt upon God, in constant perseverance in all well doing, (as did Iehosaphat 2 Chro 20.12.) from whom there proceeds to us a gracious influence of divine life, as light from the sunne to the moone, when she is within the aspect of it.

6.Hope of hap­pincsse. The sixt meanes of preservation of this spirituall life, is hope, set upon our future happinesse: as did our Saviour Christ; who, for the hope that was set before him, indured the crosse: Heb. 12.2. by this anchor of hope a man rides safe in all stormes, as held up by the chinne, that hee can never bee drowned, when this anchor is cast upward within the [Page 42]vaile, whither Christ our forerunner is gone Heb 6.19.: drawing us after him.

§. 13. Of mans care of spirituall life.

Vse 2. Mans great charge. The second use of the excellency of mans spirituall life is, to instructus; that man hath the greatest adventure and charge, to save, or lose, of any creature in the world: for, as he hath both a soule and a body, so hath he, both a naturall and a spirituall life to save, or lose: and upon the miscarying of the spirituall, depends the misery of the naturall

Therefore it is, that man is subject to most dangers of all earthly creatures; and needs to be most vigilant and carefull of himselfe: for, by how much the more excel­lent he may be, if he be saved, so much the more miserable shall he be, if he perish. And therefore, as of a ship lade with rich goods, more care is to be had, than of a ship lade with coales or chalke; Comparison. so more care is to be had of a man than of any other worldly creature; in regard of the greatnesse of the aforesaid adventurer which may be fitly represented by the answer of a certaine Philoso­pher to a wretched fellow, when they were both at sea in danger to be drowned together, whereof the Philoso­pher was much more fearefull than the other, who up­braided him for the same, and demanded the reason thereof; to whom the Philosopher replyed, that the losse was farre the greater for him to miscarry, than for many such fellowes as the other was, who were nought worth.

Vse 3. The third use observable from hence is; that if it come into competition whether wee should yeeld to lose our naturall life, or our spirituall; when both cannot be enjoy­ed to ether, then wee are to preferre the preservation of our spirituall life before our naturall, and, for saving of this, to do nothing to hurt or prejudice that: remembring [Page 43]that our Saviour saith, be that loveth his life shall lose it; Terent S. na­turall before na­turall life. and he that hateth his life in this world, shall keepe it unto life eternall, Iohn 12.25. for obtaining whereof many of Gods people little respected their naturall life, as they who Heb. 11.35. did not accept deliverance from death, that they might obtaine a better resurrection; Paul said that his life was not deare to him; but that he was ready to die for the name of Iesus Christ, Act. 21.13. which was the ease of all the Martyrs; such was their esteeme of, and affection to spirituall life. We that live (saith Paul) are delivered to death for Iesus sake, that his life may bee manifest in us. Which coademnes those, that Esau-like set light by this spirituall life; preterring the world, their lusts, their pleasures, or naturall life before it: because, they neither know the worth, nor comfort of it; nor have part or hope of it: which whosoever hath, will choose rather a thousand times to die this temporall death; than to lose his spirituall life.

CHAP. 6. Of lifes destruction, and of murder in generall.

§. 1. How mans life may be lost.

HAving spoken of mans life, which is the object of Self murder, now it followes in the next place, that we consider the act it selfe of taking away this life, specially in unjust manner. Life may be lost.

Of both the aforesaid kinds of life, naturall and spiritu­all, a man may bee deprived, and that after two severall wayes: 1. Passively. First, passively, as he therein is immediately but a sufferer, although mediatly, or by originall merit. he may be said to be efficient, in procurement of his owne [Page 44]destruction; but as he is meerely passive he cannot be dee­med to be guilty thereof.

2. Actively. Secondly actively, as he is an agent, in and about his owne death, working to effect the same, either merito­riously, or efficiently, and so he is a self-murderer, and guilty of his owne death.

§. 2. Of the meanes of losing life naturall.

Meanes of losse of life are, 1. Internall. Mans life is loseable by two sorts of meanes: First, internall, arising from, and within a mans selfe, that kills him as the worme that breeds of, and in the tree, and destroyes it: so in mans bodie doe distempers and dis­eases breed of, and from it selfe; whereby hee is in deaths hands, and by degrees dies daily: also in the soule of man sinne doth breed, that kills his spirituall life: and so, he hath in himselfe the principles and meanes of the destruction, both of his soule and body; of his life, both naturall and spirituall.

2. Externall. The second meanes is externall; inflicted from without a man; tending to that taking away of his life: and the same is either casuall, or voluntary.

1. Casuall. Casuall, or accidentall is; when, besides the intension of the agent, and proper nature and end of the action, it falls out and comes to passe that thereby the life of man is hurt, or taken away: as when, in felling of wood, the axe flees off the helve, and unawares to him that uses it, kills a man Deut. 19.5., herein the life of man is taken away, not without concurrence of the providence of God; who is pleased, by suffering such an accident, to lay a crosse upon the agent, to whom it is a kinde of calamity or punishment to be a meanes (against his will) of the death of any man.

Also, to this casuall destruction of mans life, belongs the perishing of the soules of those, that unjustly take [Page 45]offence at other mens estates and lives 1 Cor. 1.23.; for that which they lawfully and necessarily doe or suffer, in their cal­lings and Christian condition; whereby such persons flee off from the truth; and fall into, or persist in evill and damnable course, to their eternall perdition; without any fault of theirs by whose occasion they (of their own wretchednesse) stumble and miscarry; and so goe guilty of their owne spirituall death; by abusing of that, which is good, to their hurt and damnation; so falling and ruina­ting themselves, by other mens rising and standing.

2. Voluntary. Or else, the externall meanes of taking away a mans life; doe of themselves, in their proper nature, and direct use, and in the intension of the agent, tend to the effecting thereof: which (about our life that is naturall,) is done either justly; upon lawfull causes; in just manner; Justly. by those those that are sufficiently authorized to doe the same: or else, it is done unjustly; when the same is without just cause; Unjustly. not by the hands of persons lawfully authorized to doe it; or is not performed in a just and warrantable manner.

§. 3. Of the meanes of the destruction of spiri­tuall life.

2. Of the soule. Also, touching our spirituall life, the same is external­ly, or by meanes, without a mans selfe, destroyed; eyther by the justice of God; 1. By God. when he most righteously, in his act of vindicative and distributive justice punishes man with eternall destruction, for his sinnes, Mat. 10.28. in which case man, in respect of his owne merits and deser­vings, is guilty of his owne perishing, and not God.

2. By men, two waies. Or else, our spirituall life may miscarry by meanes of men; 1. who First, by their corrupt doctrine, and evill ex­amples doe draw others with them to perdition: as did the Scribes and Pharisees; that did compasse sea and land to make one Proselyte, whom when they had wonne, they [Page 46]made him twosold more the child of hell than themselves, Mat. 23.15. or, by depriving them of the meanes of their salvation; they are subjected to destruction. 2. Secondly, when men, by compulsory meanes of unjust lawes, and severe threatnings and punishments, are driven and forced from the waies of righteousnesse into sinnefull courses; as by Ieroboam, Manasses, &c. soules are destroied with a twofold guilt, both of them that force others; and also of them that yeeld themselves to evill, upon such constraint.

Life is taken avvay: 1 By others. 2. By a mans selfe. Againe, the externall meanes of depriving a man of his life is inflicted, either by others; sometime lawfully, sometimes unlawfull; or else, by a mans owne hands and procurement; which is ever, in all cases, unlawfull for him to doe, mediately, or immediately, directly, or indirectly. But, it is to be noted, that no man loseth his spirituall life, but by his owne meanes, and merits pro­curing the same: for the spirituall life of man is subject to no mans power; who can kill onely the body and doe no more, Mat. 10.28.

And God, that is esseatially and absolutely just, sub­jects not man to suffer that, which actively he hath not first some way procured, by his owne doings and de­servings.

Observ. How subject man is to death. From hence, it is observable, that the lives of no crea­tures are longer, and with more adoe hatchedup, and maintained, than the lives of men; and yet, the lives of no creatures are subject to so many dangers, inward, and outward of destruction; and sooner overthrowne, than mans; we being like brittle glasses, that containe precious balsame; and as choise flowers, hardly cherished up, and soone blasted: which shewes, both our weakenesse, and want of self-sufficiency, to uphold our selves; and also, how we are possessed and compassed about, with things adverse and dangerous to our lives; both of soule and body: of all creatures man onely being a stranger and [Page 47] pilgrim on earth, hath, therefore, the least kinde enter­tainment in this world, and the most uncertaine posses­sion of it; and is alwaies neerest to be thrust out of it; walking here but as a shadow.

Vse 1 Therefore, wee should be more carefull to cleave the more closely to our God, who is the preserver of men; that by him we may be upheld and protected against all dangers.

2. And againe, we should be the more watchfull against carnall security; that wee doe not presume upon our un­certaine lives; nor suffer our selves to be intangled with this world and the things of it; but that we be ever hea­venly minded, and ready for our departure hence; labou­ring to get, and keepe that spirituall and eternall life.

§. 4. Of murder in self-killing.

Killing of a mans selfe is murder. 1. In a mans taking away of his owne life, two things are to be considered. First, that it is murder, in regard of the nature of the act of it.

2. Secondly, that it is murder of ones selfe, in respect of the object thereof: and so self-murder is a compounded sinne of more degrees than one, and that in such a kind, as is the most hainous and most to be abhorred in hu­mane society, in regard that this destroyes the substantiall being of that which ought to bee of all worldly things most deare to us; whereas other sinnes, spoile the wel­being of our selves, or others; which, so long as life lasteth, is recoverable.

Self-murder is horrible. And therefore, whatsoever is to be thought of the vile quality, and of the damnable deserts of murder in gene­rall, is to be conceived to be due, and much worse, to self-murder in speciall. For, murder is but the genericall or generall matter, and not the speciall and formall na­ture of Self-murder: and therefore, if it be horrible to mur­der another man, it is much more odious to kill ones [Page 48] selfe. For, by naturall reason, the more that any Genus, or generall matter, is restrained, and actuated, by its su­peradded formes and specificall differences, the more it is intended, active and powerfull; according to the motion of nature, ab imperfectioribus ad perfectiora, proceeding toward that perfection, wherein it intends to termine and end. Now, the perfection of a vice (if I may so speake) consists in the highest exorbitancie of it, beyond which none can passe, and in murder, it is certaine that none can goe beyond self-murder, as afterward will fully appeare.

4. Things are observable in murder. In taking away, specially, a mans naturall life unjustly and murderously, foure things are to be considered.

1. That death is undeserved. First, that the effect done, or death of a man, in de­priving him of his life, is without due desert on his part, at their hands that put him to death.

2. Done without lavvfull autho­rity. Secondly, that the act it selfe, whereby that effect is accomplished, is unlawfull, on his part that doth it, in regard of his want of authority, and just calling to do that act: and if the sufferer have deserved death, and the exe­cutioner have a lawfull calling to kill him; yet, if his manner of doing of it bee contrary to the prescript and rules of his calling; and to the minde and disposition re­quisite for such an agent in that act; then the same is murder.

3. Done witting­ly. Thirdly, it is considerable in murder, that the agent therein both knowes, not onely that the nature of his action that he doth, tendeth to death; but also that mo­rally it is an unlawfull act, or thing to be done: and also doth voluntarily and wittingly intend the doing of that action, without regard of the effect, or insuing of death thereupon.

4. Death inten­ded. Fourthly, touching murder, it is remarkeable that the agent doe not onely voluntarily and wittingly a lethife­rous or mortall act; but that he doe also intend, and desire to effect the death of a man thereby; whom justly he can­not kill: otherwise, if a man should ignorantly, or unwil­lingly, [Page 49]in doing of his lawfull calling, be a meanes acci­dentally to take away the life of a man, he is not there­fore guilty of murder. For, for such God provided Cities of refuge, for their preservation, against the avenger of blood. Deut. 19.3, 4, 5. Iosbua 20.3. by the first of these wee see, that an innocent suffers death; by the second wee see, that the Agent or executioner is such an one as ought not to kill him, although he were nocent: by the third and fourth it appeare, that the act is formaliter murderous, in regard of the knowledge, and intention of the doer thereof.

Self-murder is most vile mur­der, in trans­cendent man­ner. So, in Self-murder, as it is murder, an Innocent, (never deserving of himselfe that himselfe should kill him­selfe,) is slaine: the Actor whereof hath no authority, nor calling over himselfe so to doe: seeing, no man can be both superiour and also inferiour to himselfe: and for a man to doe an act upon himselfe, which he knowes to be both mortall, and unlawfull; and yet will doe it, with purpose and intent to bereave himselfe of his own life, it cannot be denyed to be murder in the highest de­gree, and he a murderer that doth it.

§. 5. How murder is vile.

The vilenesse of murder in its effects. The vilenesse of murder is not onely seene, by its con­trariety to Gods Law, and the heavie censures and pu­nishments thereof, and its incompatibility with humane society; but also, by the effects thereof upon the sufferer. 1.It destroves na­turall life. For, first the act of murder utterly so destroyes the naturall life of man, upon the departure of his soule from the body; that the same is never againe recovered. For, naturall life depends, not onely upon the presence of the soule informing the body; but even upon our state of being in this world; insomuch that after the resur­rection, although soule and body shall be againe united; yet, as then our bodies shall be spirituall bodies 1 Cor. 15 44.; so shall [Page 50]our lives be. So then, a murderer takes that life away, which he can never give, nor restore; and destroyes that which he can never build up.

2. It destroyes mans persen. Secondly, the act of murder destroyes the person of man; which depends upon mans life. For, neither is the soule alone, nor the body alone the person of man; but the whole man consisting of soule and body with their pro­perties hypostatically united. So that, when the soule is in heaven, he cannot say, but Synechdochically, that the person is in heaven Nor, when the body is in the grave, can we properly say, that the person is in the grave. For, then, either a man must be two persons one in heaven, and another in the grave, which is absurd: or else one crea­ted person should be in diverse places at once; which is impossible.

Observe vvhere the person is after death. If you say, where then is the person after death? I answer, it is not in actuall being, but potentiall in its con­stitutive principles of soule and body; that are to be joy­ned together, at the day of judgment. And therefore it is, that the soules separate from the bodies thinke not, nor worke in that manner as they did organically in the body: whereupon the Psalmist saies of Princes, that when they die their thoughts perish Psal. 146.4.: and therefore, neither remember they, in that estate, things past; nor are capable of present, under those species and notions, as they did here in the body. So then, he that murders a man, destroies a person; although his distinct natures doe remaine.

Thirdly, a murderer is injurious to God, not onely in breaking his Law, but also in destroying his Image; which is not properly in the body, or in the soule apart; but in the whole person of man, consisting of both soule and body, with their properties personally united: man was created in Gods Image: now, the soule alone, or body alone is not the man, but both united, as is said: so it is apparent, that wrong is done to heaven and earth, by a murderer.

§. 6. Of the originall of murder.

Murder whenee. 1. From our selves.We are to consider, whence it comes that man doth monstrously, First, fall upon his owne kinde, to destroy it; and then upon himselfe. Of murder in generall, mans wicked heart and the devill are the parents: for, the inward principle of motion to that vile sinne; and also, the passive subject entertaining the same, is mans owne wicked disposition inclining him, (by inbred hatred,) to that horrible mischiefe. For out of the heart proceeds murder Mat. 15.19., saies our Saviour Christ: which is a just re­compence from God; that man, for his rebellion and dis­obedience against God, should be given over, in revenge of Gods quarrell, to destroy with his owne hands his owne kinde, and selfe. So that, he that will not agree with God and love him, cannot agree with, nor love himselfe, nor his neighbour.

Satan is the principall and active parent of murder; who was a murderer from the beginning; and now is still, in spite against God and man, a provoker and stirrer up of man to murder; affording him occasions and oppor­tunities to doe the deed; to the staining of the honor of God, and defacing of mankinde; and therefore, murderers are most especially the children of the devill Iob. 8.44.; and obe­dient to him, both in disposition and practise: they that wilfully doe the greater sin, do babitually and dispositively not stick at the lesser; seeing that the lesser are ever, in some sort, comprehended in the greater.

It was an act of impotency. This effect, in mans taking away the life of man, shewes that mans ability lyes specially in spoyling and destroying of Gods handiworks; and argues rather im­potency than power in him; where there is no stronger power of preservation, opposing of him. For, the proper effect of power is entity, or being; and non-entity or not being is the effect of weakenesse. We see that, although [Page 52] a man can kill, yet he cannot restore againe to life; be­cause, it is God onely that hath power over the spirit, and that kills and makes alive againe.

Vse To bevvare of murder. And therefore, all men should be carefull how they take away the life of any man. For, although by repen­tance they may make their owne peace with God, for their murder; yet they can never restore the losse, or damage: none can call back the spirit, but the Father of spirits, to aenimate a dead body: neither hath any man ab­solute power over the creatures, to do with them as he list, but as he is limited by Gods commission and will.

Observ. To terrifie a man from killing himselfe, he ought to con­sider how he is limited and restrained, by his Soveraigne Lord God, from rashly attempting, or medling to hurt the lives of any men, Man is re­strained from murder. whom he may not use, or dispose of, according to his owne self-will'd lust; but, according to the good will of God, who is the supreme and absolute Lord and master of all mankinde, in speciall manner. Also, he is to consider the odionsnesse and punishment of simple murder, It is odious. in any man; and how loath he himselfe would be to doe it, upon any other man: that so he may much more abhorre to doe it upon himselfe: sinnes are more discernable by us in others, than in our selves; as a visible object, close upon the sense of seeing, cannot bee seene so well, as at a greater fit distance: what wee doe see to be unlawfull and odious in others, others doe see to be no lesse, but rather more odious in us, if we excell them in place or personall parts; where there is no acci­dent, or circumstance that may extenuate the same.

A man cannot possibly kill himselfe, but that thereby he is, in the lesser degree of this sinne, a murderer; in state common with Barrabas and others, that murderously kill other men than themselves: and thereby is lyable to the like detestation and punishment, but withall in a farre greater degree, for killing himselfe.

Note. It is remarkeable, that no man can kill or murder [Page 53] another, but withall he must kill himselfe, both soule and body. No man can murder ano­ther vvithout murdring of himselfe. For, by his sinne of murder he stabs his owne souls, and subjects it to the vengeance of God: And also there­by hee makes his person obnoxious to the stroke of justice, by the hand either of God or man, to suffer death for that horrible sinne: according to the threatnings and judgements of God; and the apprehension of the murde­rers owne conscience; and the hatred wherewith all men doe prosecute such detestable persons, as enemies of man­kind, and of humane society Gen. 9.5. Deut 19.12, 13. Gen. 4.14..

CHAP. 7. Of murder, as it is of ones selfe.

§. 1. Of the specificall difference of self-murder.

BEsides the consideration of murder, in a mans kil­ling of himselfe, the third point in the generall de­scription of self-murder is the efficient cause, or meanes of it; and that is a mans owne selfe, by his owne precure­ment; who is also the immediate object of that vile fact; whereof now I am to speake.

Self-murders specificall difference. Here is now the specificall difference of this sort of mur­der, wherby it transcends, and is distinguished from all o­ther murders; and consists in restraint of the act of killing, in regard of its individual object, to a mans own life & self; which is the greatest and cruellest act of hostility in the world: when a man, who by nature is most bound to pre­serve himself, reflects upon himselfe, to destroy himselfe; the horriblenes whereof is so monstrous, that we read no Law made against it, as if it were a thing not to bee supposed possible. And this sinne of all others is most a­gainst the Law of nature, for that self-preservation, armes a man to turne upon others, unlawfully invading him to [Page 54]kill him. And also, it is against that self-love, which is the rule of our love to others; and therefore what wee may not lawfully, in this case, doe to others, we can lesse lawfully doe it to our selves, against this generall law of love; in breaking whereof, specially towards our selves, we violate the whole law, the generall summe whereof is love.

§. 2. Of the evill and greatnesse of self-murder.

Whence it proceeds. This is the malice of Satan, and our own wretched­nesse, to set us at division and enmity against our selves; and in a monstrous manner to make a man both the active and passive subject of his owne action, and utter destruction of himselfe; (the greatest mischiefe that can betide him in this world) and so a mans selfe becomes his owne executioner, by his owne hands, or meanes; principall, or accessary; by command, or otherwise.

Comparison. If parricide be a grievous sinne, as wilfully to kill our owne parents; children; wives; husbands, &c. who are distinct persous from our selves; much more is self-murder abhominable. For, by unitie, things are preserved; and individualls are principally one: and therefore, if indivi­dualls be divided against themselves, the world cannot stand; when things shall cease to be true, and amically disposed to themselves.

§. 3. Of lawfull self-killing.

Lawfull selfe­killing. Of our old man. There is a lawfull and commanded killing of our selves. For understanding whereof, it is to be observed, that every one of us hath in him a self-old-man of sin­fulnesse, lively and powerfull in manifold lusts and wicked actions: of which the Apostle tells us, Rom. 7.5. That when we were in the flesh, the motions of sinnes, which were by the Law, did worke in our members, to bring forth [Page 55]fruit unto death; when the Commandement came sinne re­vived: the living whereof doth kill us.

In this case, even for our owne preservation, it is necessary, and lawfull for us to kill our self-old-man, with the lusts thereof: as the Apostle commands us to mortifie our memhers, that the body of sinne might be destroyed: we should put off the old man. Ephes. 4.22. Col. 3.9. so that we should become dead to trespasses and sinnes, wherein for­merly we were dead.

The kinds of it. This killing of our selves, is metaphoricall and morall; by which death we are made alive: For, if we doe not thus die, wee cannot live: as, the sowne corne must first die, before it can live and grow. Comparison.

Hovv done. 1. In Christ. This our self-old-man is slaine by three severall acts or blowes. First, the same, after a sort, was crucified in Christ, Rom. 6.6. That the body of sinne might be de­stroyed; although, not the individuall persons; but the common nature of mankind aslumed by Christ did suffer death in him.

2. By change of our estate in Justification. Secondly, our self-old-man is killed, by change of our state, upon our grafting into Christ by faith: so that we are, in that respect, said to be dead to the Law, by the body of Christ, Rom. 7.4.6. and that we are dead to the Law, that we might live unto God, Gal. 2.19. this is done at one entire act or blow; in the act of our justification; so, by this death, freeing us from him, that hath the power of death, even the devill.

3. By the Spirit. Thirdly, our self-old-man and the lusts thereof are killed, as touching the dominion and corruption of them, by the Spirit of God, in the act of sanctification: touching which the Apostle tells us, Rom. 8.13. That if we, through the Spirit doe mortifie the deeds of the body, (which is the worke of our whole life,) we shall live.

How we are actors in it. This killing of our self-old-man should be done by our selves, being the executioners of it; by assistance of divine power from God, in three severall acts.

1. First, by our act of savingly beleeving in Christ, where­by our state is changed from death to life.

2. Secondly, by our constant indeavours to be conformed to Gods Image and will, by daily renovation.

3. Thirdly, by our continuall warfare against our cor­ruptions and temptations, touching which, the Apostle saies, that the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh, Gal. 5.17. they are so contrary the one to the other, that there is no living for either of them, but by the death of its opposite: neither is there any peace, untill one of them be dead.

Observe. The use of our Christian armour. Wee should therefore ever use our Christian armour, and imploy our utmost indeavours to destroy our self-old-man; against which, if we doe turne the edge of our spirituall sword to slaughter it, with the lusts thereof, we shall be diverted, not onely from unjustly killing of others, but much more from killing our selves, in any other respect, but when we, as Saul, doe spare the life of this Agag, or self-old-man, it causes us, by a just hand of God, to fall upon our selves; to take away that life of our owne which we should both spare and cherish.

§. 4. Diverse observations from the generall con­sideration of self-murder.

Observ. 1. Man is in grea­test danger. From the consideration of self-murder we may observe: First, that man stands in more danger of destruction, than any other creature: for, no creature is subject to attempts against the life of it, by it selfe, but onely man; who is invironed also with mortall dangers from without, but specially of his owne procurement, by opening the way for others to invade and hurt him, by breaches and armes of his owne making.

2. God vvants not executioners of his justice. Secondly, wee here see that God wants not meanes of execution of his judgements upon man; seeing, he can leave a man to fall upon himselfe, and be his owne exe­cutioner.

Vse. Feare God. The use hereof is, to make us afraid to offend God; or to provoke him to be our enemie; or to live unrecon­ciled with him, destitute of the assurance of his peace and favour.

Distrust our selves. Neither are we over-confidently to trust our selves with our selves; of whom wee have so little assurance for security and safety from self-mischiefe: and there­fore, we are carefully to cleave to God for preservation, praying him not to give us up to our selves, who are mercilesly cruell to our selves, when wee fall into our owne hands: for the neerer that any are linked and knit together in condition, or affection, the more de­sperately opposite they are, when they fall into division; because of the want of a fit medium or mediatour of re­conciliation, betweene a mans selfe and himselfe: what meane is there, either to keepe himselfe from himselfe, or to reconcile himselfe to himselfe, when himselfe is fallen out into murdercus resolutions against himselfe?

CHAP. 8. Of spirituall self-murder in speciall.

§. 1. All perishing soules are self-murdered.

Soule-murder. OF self-murder, thus generally defined, there are two kinds, or specialls; to wit, spirituall, and bodily.

Although some may be said to be murderers of other mens soules, by their scandalous practises; or by their corrupt doctrine, or by depriving them of the meanes of their salvation, and the like: yet no soule can perish with­out the intervening and concurring of the assistance and meanes of him that owes that soule: whereby it comes to paffe, that all soules that miscarry are in some sort, Is also self-murder. self-murdered. [Page 58]For, although it is against nature to desire to bee absolutely miserable, and that he should in his last existing, in his last principles bee undone, or wretched: albeit he may affect the dissolution of his personall sub­sisting, upon intention and hope, by his change, to bee bettered in his future estate: subsisting in his remaining principles: yet he may wittingly and willingly doe that, which may be the destruction of his soule: although he doth not intend that effect; and so commit not direct, but indirect self-soule-murder.

§. 2. Spirituall self-murder defined.

What spirituall self-murder is. Now, that wee may know what it is: Spirituall self-murder is the killing of a mans soule, or spirituall life by himselfe, or his owne meanes.

That which distinguishes this from bodily self-murder, is the subject killed, which is the soule, or spiritual life: not that the soule, essextially considered, or its naturall life of being, and acting in it selfe, can bee destroyed by man, whereby it ever lives, to be capable of eternall misery, or glory. For, such a death it cannot die, without being reduced into nothing, and quite extinguished, in regard of the spirituall simplicity thereof, void of composition, and the nature of it is an act: but this death is onely of that superadded supernaturall beatificall life of grace and glory; whereof a man may misse and come short, and be guilty of the losse thereof, although he were never per­sonally possessed of it: as those that are said 1 Tim. 1.19. to have put away faith and a good conscience.

§. 3. Of soul-murder, by deprivation of life.

Tvvo degrees of it. 1. Of soul-murder there are two degrees: the first is depri­vation of spirituall life, which is poena damni, or punishment of losse: 2. the second is subjection to misery, in positive [Page 59]manner, which is called the second death; and is poena sensus, or punishment of sensible feeling; because, man was indowed at first, as it were habitually, with a spirituall life; in gracious indowments, and communion with God: and now, by mans owne fault, that habit of spirituall life being destroyed, it may be truly said, that hee himselfe hath killed it; in regard that he was radically and im­plicitely in Adam; when he first destroyed and lost the same.

§. 4. Of mans deficiency to be saved.

Meanes of mans depriva­tion of [...] all life, his deficiency.The principall meanes of mans deprivation of this spirituall life is, his neglect of meanes, when himselfe is the immediate cause and procurer thereof, by his owne deficiency: and that two waies.

1. In Adaw First, as he is originally confidered in Adam, who was the roote of mankind, and whose first sinne and effects thereof are equally reckoned to bee all mens in common, who then were in him: and so, thus radically in Adam all men have deprived themselves of spirituall life, by their owne act of neglect of eating of the tree of life, and of others permitted for their use, and by their eating of the forbidden tree of knowledge of good and evill.

2. By himselfe personally con­sidered. Secondly, as he is personally considered by himselfe, a man may deprive himselfe of spirituall life, and so in that respect be a self-murderer of his soule; which is done by his voluntary omission of duties, upon which life is pro­mised: every man is dead in trespasses and sins Ephes. 2., and thereby subject to death: but the Lord hath abundantly provided us of meanes to advance us to life; which if we do wilfully neglect, or contemne to use (there being no other safety,) of necessiry wee must perish, and bee guilty of our owne destruction; as were the Iewes, by rejecting of the Gospell, Act. 28.25.

Foure-fold omission. Of this degree of self-soule-murder or deprivdtion of life, a man may bee guilty, by a foure-fold omission of things, that ought to be done by him, for his salvation.

1. Neglect of the outward meanes. First, when a man willfully neglects the conscionable and diligent use of the outward ordinances of Gods word, worship and Sacraments; the blessed meanes of life appointed by God; without which no man of discretion in the visible Church can be saved: the Apostle, Rom. 10.13. limits salvation to calling upon the name of the Lord; which cannot be without hearing of the word of God.

This neglect of spirituall meanes is either, by not go­ing where they may be had, and sincerely used: or, if hee may have them, his neglect may be in not frequenting, and carefully using them, in conscionable manner; nor submitting himselfe to bee wrought upon; that he may be moulded in the forme and frame of the word Rom. 6.17.. But, doth come to the meanes; either with a prejudicate opi­nion against the truth; or with a resolution to continue still in his unregenerated estate; and in his sinfull courses: as those that with their mouth shewed much love; but their hearts went after their covetousnesse, Ezek. 33.31. and as those that Ieremie speakes of, Ier. 18.12. who said, Wee will walke after our owne devices; and wee will every one doe the imagination of his evill heart: such persons are as guilty of their owne damnation, as a man is of self-murder of his body, that out of stubbornnesse, or sullennesse, will not eate, but in the midst of plenty starve himselfe to death.

§. 5. Of mans neglect of the power of the meanes.

2. The contempt of the power of the meanes. The second omission, procuting deprivation of spiritu­all life, and so consequently effecting self-soule-murder in that degree, is a mans contempt and regardlesnesse of the spirituall efficacy and power of the meanes; for inward change of his spirituall and morall state and con­dition; [Page 61]and for power of enabling him to all holy pra­ctise of life and conversation; whereby he may be borne againe, and be made a new creature Iob. 3.3.: which is a thing most necessary and availeable for salvation, Gal. 6.15.

Such men are either, utterly carelesse and regardlesse of grace and spirituall life; from their undervaluing of the worth of it, or from their esteeming of the same to be needlesse.

Or else, they harden their hearts, as did Pharaoh, and set themselves against the power of the Word; that it may neither enter into their hearts, nor make any divine change in their states or lives; as if they had made a league with hell and death.

What be those Contemners. Such, are ever learning, but never attaine to saving knowledge; they are ever sowing, but never reape; they are ever in the hand of the workeman, but are never framed anew: they are fairely featured by some outward profession, but are without life and sound grace: the reason hereof is, because such an one rests upon and plea­ses himselfe in his owne sufficiency, using the meanes, without consideration of the end why God gave the meanes, and why we are couse them; and without look­ing and seeking to God, for a blessing upon the meanes, that they may be effectuall to his salvation.

§. 6. Of mans defect in obedience.

3. Want of obe­diencs. The third omission, whereby a man excludes himselfe from this spiritnall life, and so consequently subjects him­selfe to spirituall death, is wilfull want of obedience to Gods word; and that in a double respect:

1 Evangelicall. First, in regard of the Gospell; when he doth not sa­vingly beleeve in Christ, as the Gospell requires: but re­maines in privative unbeliefe; whereby a man is destitute, or deprived of Christ our life and Saviour; For, we are frequently said to live by faith Habak. 2.4. Heb. 10.38. Rom. 1.17.: and therefore, without [Page 62]it we are dead: and so, such as do not savingly beleeve and repent, (which are the acts of Evangelicall obedi­ence,) doe deprive themselves of salvation, through their owne default: which is evident, because they are wil­lingly impenitent unbeleevers, resisting the motions of the word and Spirit; not sorrowing for, nor striving against their unbeliefe and hard impenitency of heart; but are secure, and doe please themselves therein.

2. Legall. Secondly, want of obedience to Gods word, that de­prives us of life, is in respect of the law; in omitting of performing and doing the affirmative Commandements thereof, upon observation whereof all the promises of life eternall are intayled, so that without the same wee cannot be saved: and therefore we should keep the Com­mandements as our life: the want of obedience to the affirmative Commandements excludes from life; as the breaking of the negative Commandements subjects the transgressors to destruction.

§. 7. Of the reasons of defect of obedience.

Causes of vvant of obe­dience.There are foure speciall causes of mens neglect of the affirmative Commandements, both of the Law, and Gospell.

1. Omissions. First, because the sinnes of that kind are but omissions, which are not so contrary to God, nor doe so much trouble the conscience, as siunes of commission: neither do the affirmative Commandements binde ad semper, to the ever doing of them all at all times: and therefore, intermission being next to omission, men doe easily fall from the former into the latter.

2.Carnal reason. Secondly, because, carnall men would subject Gods Lawes and ordinances to their owne naturall reason, which neither allowes, nor likes the spiritualnesse, nor strictnesse of Gods Commandements: such men doe give dispensations to themselves for carnall moderation, or [Page 63] omission of duties: as Naaman the Syrian did, 2 King. 5.18. pleasing themselves therein; so long as their owne wit can coyne them excuses, evasions, and pretenses, that they may preferre their owne will and waies, before Gods wisdome and Lawes.

3. Contrariety of nature. Thirdly, because mens owne naturall dispositions and course of life, are contrary to the vertues commanded: therefore, in favour of their old man of sinne, that raignes in them; they forbeare to do what may crosse or hurt the same: Compatison. as the naturall mother that would not have her owne child divided, 1 King. 3.26. the law of sinne with­in them, prevailing against the Law of God and his Spirit: neglect of duties and vertues ever attends upon their opposite contrary master-raigning sins.

4. Prosit and pleasure. Fourthly, because that the observation of the affirma­tive Commandements doth more crosse a mans profit and pleasure, and brings him under more opposition and hatred of the world, than the keeping of the negative Commandements doth; he, therefore, is the more apt, and inclined to omit the duties of the affirmative, as more troublesome to observe, because, they doe include the observation of the negative; and are more subject to the censure of men, being more sensibly discernable than the negative: and doth make a greater distance and difference from the world, than bare omission of evill: because, do­ing of morall good puts a man into a remoter extreame from worldlings and unconverted persons, than only not doing evill.

§. 8. Of grace dying by mans neglect.

4. Neglect of cherishing grace. The fourth omission, whereby a man deprives himselfe of eternall life; is neglect to cherish and foment the graces of Gods Spirit, begun to bee wrought in him by the meanes; but lets them die, before Christ bee fully formed in him; The reason. because, he doth not constantly and con­scionably [Page 64]use the meanes, to perfect them both in their nature and degrees; neither doth improve and exercise the talent and gifts that hee hath; but suffers them to perish, in languishing idlenesse: nor doth he indeavour to approve himselfe to God in all sincerity and holinesse, according to the utmost of his power; nor yet encou­rages himselfe to aspire after perfection; by the conside­ration and hope of everlasting glory: we should be care­full and industrious that we lose not the things that wee have wrought, 2 Ioh. 8. For, those onely that hold out unto the end, shall bee saved Mat. 24.13.: by neglect and sloth, that life of grace languishes and dies; which wee might seeme to have; and might be, in some degrees and motions of the Spirit, begun.

Vses. The uses of this point of doctrine touching this de­gree of self-soule-murder by omission of the meanes of life, are diverse.

§. 9. The harme of omission of duty.

1. Omission de­prives men of life. First, to informe our judgement, wee may see that by this neglect and omission, a man may cut off himselfe from spirituall life; and be, in this degree, a self-murderer of his owne soule. Want of grace deprives a man of happi­nesse: as the Virgins want of oyle Mat. 22.12.; and the mans want of his wedding garment, excluded them from the pre­sence of the Bridegroome and 25.12..

It is not enough that a man be not an ill man, by sins of commission against the negative Commandements of God; except he be also a good man, by his conformity to GODS affirmative Commands. For, it is requisite, that as a man would, not onely not be damned in hell, but would also bee glorified in heaven; that hee bee not onely carefull to avoid the sins, that may subject him to the former; but also, that he doe embrace the vertues, and doe the duties, whereby hee may be fitted for, and ad­vanced [Page 65]to the latter: and as a man is made capable of ver­tue and glory, so should hee not onely labour to be cleare of vice; but also to be indowed with vertue and holinesse.

Negative righteousnesse. Negative righteousnesse, in abstinence from sinne, (whereof bruits and inanimates are free,) is an impro­per and lame righteousnesse; which is next to a non ens; so long as it is not accompanied with vertue. Omission of good duties is a more generall meanes of destruction, in exclusion from life eternall, than commission of evill. for, many doe die before they are able to doe actually any evill, and many others have beene civill harmelesse men; (as the Philosophers) and yet perished. For, except our righteousnesse doe exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees, wee shall in no case enter into the Kingdome of Heaven Mat. 5.20..

And againe, commission of evill is ever accompanied with omission of the contrary good; but omission of good is not alwaies so accompanied with commission of evill; as we see in Infants: the greatest losse and mis­chiefe, that can betide us, in our deprivation of life and happinesse; which consists in the fruition of God that is infinitely good; and is lost by want and omission of good; for, without holinesse none shall see God.

Punishment of damage grea­ter, than of fee­ling. The losse of eternall life is poena damni, the punishment of damage, which is farre greater than the punishment of feeling, and smart; (although it bee not so to mans seeming:) therefore, Cain complained that he was cast out from Gods presence Gen. 4.4.: because, the objects doe so farre differ, as finite and infinite: and the glorified in Hea­ven shall be more affected with that happinesse that they shall possesse; than the damned in hell can be, for that sensible misery, that they shall suffer: both, in respect of the differing degrees, and also of the natures of the things: but, punishment of damage, and privation of life and happinesse proceeds from want and omission of good, whereof wee are to beware.

§. 10. Of indeavour after spirituall life, and of the lets thereof.

2. The second use is, to stirre us up to indeavour after life spirituall, both to get and keepe it; by the conscionable use of the meanes thereof: For, as God gives not this life, without our using of appointed meanes: so, these meanes are within the reach of our power; and none do perish, but such as are wanting to themselves therein. For, no man perishes, or is saved by an absolute decree of God, without respect to his owne courses, in the ac­complishment thereof: as, Act. 13.48. it is said, that as many as were ordained to life, beleeved.

By a mans constant carefulnesse, in the use of the meanes, and walking in the waies of salvation, it is appa­rent, that he is appointed to life, as the Apostle tells us, 1 Thes. 1.4. Knowing your election: for, our Gospell came unto you in power &c. this life is worth the labouring for; if we doe our parts for a thing of that price, we may have assurance and comfort of it, against the servile feare of the contrary death.

Letts. The lets and hinderances of this endeavour, and the causes of this omission, whereby men deprive themselves of this spirituall life, are specially three.

1. Perverted judg­ment. First, a perverted judgement, and stupid understanding, undervaluing the worth of that life, as not so excellent, and necessary as it is; it being not subject to our present naturall senses, nor regarded by the world.

2. Mis-placed affections. Secondly, the preferment of the world, in the profits and pleasures thereof, before it; in place or degree; after which, ungodly men doe more eagerly hunt, and therein have more content; because, they have the same in pre­sent possession, and it agrees best with their estate and disposition: insomuch that it may be said of such men, [Page 67]that it is better to be their bodies than their soules; as the Emperour said of Herod, Macrobius. that it was better being his hog, than his Son, because he killed his Son, but spared, and fatted his hogs.

3. Presumption. Thirdly, groundlesse presumption, that either he hath that life already; or, that he hath time enough to get it long afterwards; or, that it may be easily had without meanes, or at least without so much adoe; makes a man to omit endeavouring after it in due time, in use of the meanes: and so he misses that life.

§. 11. Of spirituall self-murder by subjection to death, through commission of evill.

The second degree of self-soul-murder. The second, degree of self-soul-murder is subjection to spirituall destruction, in damnation and everlasting misery: whereof man himselfe is the efficient meritori­ous cause, by his owne activity in committing, and wil­fully doing those sinnes, for which death and destruction is threatned Ezek. 18.4., and is assuredly inflicted upon the impe­nitent perseverers therein. For, as by a mans omission of his duty he deprives himselfe of life; so by his com­mission of sinnes hee subjects himselfe to the contrary death: the former being as terminus à quo, the terme from which men move, the latter as, terminus ad quem, the terme to which they move: both which are insepa­rably united in the same person; in whom, thereby, this spirituall self-murder is consummate, to the highest per­fection, or degree of it; whereby it properly may be called self-soule-murder.

§. 12. Of the meanes of destruction, by breaking the Law.

By sins of com­mission.The deadly meanes, whereby men kill their owne soules, and subject the same to eternall positive de­struction, [Page 68]are the sins that they wilfully commit, and continue in; in such kinds and degrees, and manner, as can­not consist in them with grace and salvation: and are of two sorts.

1. Against the Law of ne­gative com­mands. First, such as be against the prime law of Nature, by transgressing the negative Commandements of God; whereby the transgressours doe subject themselves to that punishment, which is called poena sensus, or punish­ment of smart, or damnation in hell. For, by sinne entred death, Rom 5.12. Rev. 21.8. Prov. 19 16.

The properties of soul-mur­dring sinnes. The properties of the course and sinnes of Commission, whereby a man becomes guilty of self-murder of his soule, are foure.

1. They are grosse. Although the nature of all sinnes be mortall, deserves death, and disposes a man for it, yet those that be of the grossest kinds, and in the highest degrees of exorbitancy, such as Hosea speakes of, cap. 4.2. are specially said to be mortall, for their extreame contrariety that they have to God and his justice; their inconsistency with grace; and for their apting and disposing of those to destruction, that live in them; so that, by committing such sinnes men doe cast their owne soules into the gulfe of perdition.

2. Wilfull. Secondly, when they that commit those sinnes, or any of them, doe willingly doe the same; and live in them, against the light and checks of their owne consciences; as our Saviour charges the Pharisees, Iohn 9.41. then are they self-condemned; and do wittingly destroy their owne soules without excuse of ignorance, or of want of power to have avoyded the same: seeing, as there is, in some, naturall notions of the Law in the minde, such as the Gentiles have, Rom. 2.14. So likewise, all men have some remainder of power to forbeare sinnes, in their grossest kinds and degrees; if they were not wanting to themselves: and therefore, as all men, specially the wicked within the Church, shall be judged by the Law; so they shall have nothing to plead, to excuse why they should [Page 69]not be damned, for their grosse transgressing of it.

3. Obstinate. Thirdly, when men commit those sinnes, with eager­nesse and delight, from and upon advised judgment, and wilfull resolution; with contentment in the acting of them, and defending, or excusing them, when they are done; as did Saul, 1 Sam. 13.12. and do fall to opposing, censuring, and condemning the contrary course of vertue and godlinesse, in the persons that doe practise the same; whom, therefore, they hate and persecute 1 Thes. 2.15.: such persons are in a course of destroying their owne soules, by setting themselves, with a high hand, against God; provoking him to his face, to fall upon them for revenge.

4. Presevered in. Fourthly, by this course of sinning, a man murders his own soule, when he goeth on, and incorrigibly perseveres therein, passing from evill to worse; hardning his owne heart, against all reproofes, and amendment; storming against, and abusing all the meanes of his recovery, to his deeper plunging in wickednesse, and destruction; for, although hee would willingly misse hell, and bee rid of the guilt of his sinne, that troubles his conscience some­time; yet, the corruption, and practise thereof he loves and entertaines: which is sweet in his mouth, and which hee hides under his tongue, as Zophar saies Iob. 20.12.: as upon per­severing in well doing attends eternall life; so unto them that are contentious, and doe not obey the truth, but obey, and continue in unrighteousnesse, indignation and wrath is their portion; and tribulation and anguish shall be upon every soule of man, that doth evill, Rom. 2.6, 7, 8, 9.10.

§. 13. Of the causes of mens adventure upon sinfull courses.

Reasons of mens so living. The reasons, why men do so desperatly venture upon such deadly courses, and continue in them, to the destru­ction of their owne soules, are specially two.

1. Seeming good. First, because the same seemes good to them; in regard of the blindenesse of their minds 2 Pet. 1.9., that cannot truly discerne things that differ; and in regard of their un­regenerated affections, which do sympathize and comply best with such courses; and because they are self-deceived, by a seeming goodnesse of profit, or present pleasure in them; which they preferre before true morall goodnesse; and therewithall do rest and content them­selves, in the ignorance and want of better comforts: but a wise man will beware of self-deceit; by trusting to his owne opinion, or sense; considering that there is a way that seemeth right to a man; but the end thereof are the waies of death, Prov. 14.12.

2. Want of faith. The second cause of mans boldnesse, in adventuring to run an unlawfull course with the perill of the dam­nation of his soule; is want of true faith to beleeve the threatnings of God in his word against the same; or, at the least, they suppose that the judgments will not be so bad and intolerable, as is given out; or, they hope they shall escpe them; or, they comfort themselves with conceit of their fellowes company; and doe imagine God to be all mercy, and no justice: the reason hereof is, both their not discerning, nor regarding of the spirituall judg­ments of God upon them; which are the greatest and worst, and such as they see not sensibly; and also, because sentence against an evill worke is not executed speedily; therefore, the heart of the sonnes of men is fully set in them to doe evill, Eccles. 8.11. the flourishing of men in their owne ill condition hardens them, and staggers the godly Psal. 73.12, 13..

§. 14. Of spirituall self-murder, by sinning against the Gospell.

The second kind of sinnes of commission are against the Gospell. The second kind of soul-killing courses, are sinnes committed against the Gospell; which is the only remedy [Page 71]given for transgressors of the Law, that when they are condemned for their disobedience to the Law, they may be saved by their obedience to the Gospell; with­out which they cannot but perish.

This Evangelicall obedience differs from legall obe­dience, in foure points.

1. Obedience of the Gospell differs from obedience of the Law. Done by Christs power. First, whereas legall obedience is originally required to be done by a mans owne power and strength; Evange­licall obedience is to be done by us, through the power of Christ and his Spirit working in us, and by us; inabling us above the power of nature.

2. Acceptable with infirmity. Secondly, no obedience of the Law is acceptable to God from those doing it, as under the Law, for justifica­tion by their workes; except the doers thereof be pure from inherent corruption, and doe their actions in their highest degree of morall perfection, without any defect therein: but, for the obedience of the Gospell, it is accepted by God, from the hands of sinfull men, as perfect, if it be in truth and sincerity, although accompanied with many involuntary defects, in our beleeving and repenting.

3. It includes le­gall obedience. Thirdly, perfect legall obedience, yea any obedience of the Law, as legall, whose performance respects justi­fication; excludes Evangelicall obedience; with which, in that sense, it cannot consist: seeing, justification both by workes and faith, both by the Law and Gospell, are in­compatible, as the Apostle proves, Rom. 3.28. Gal. 2.16. But, Evangelicall obedience includes legall obedience, as inferiour and subordinate to it: for, there is an Evange­licall use of the Law under the Gospell, both, for prepara­tion to the beleeving of it; and also, for sanctification of life ordered thereby, by assistance of power from Christ; for manifestation of the truth of Gods grace in us; to the workes whereof, although imperfect, a reward is due.

4. It respects sal­vation by another. Fourthly, the obedience of the Law, by it selfe con­sidered, respects salvation by way of morall works in our [Page 72]selves, but the Gospell respects the same, by way of appli­cation of merit from another, to witt, from Iesus Christ: the Law cannot cure nor excuse the transgressions com­mitted against the Gospell; but the Gospell can heale, and deliver us from the sinnes and judgements of the Law, whatsoever they have beene: and therefore it is, that the transgressors against the Gospell, are in farre more danger of destruction therby, than by their sins against the Law.

§. 15. Of Infidelity.

Sins against the Gospell. Of these soul-killing transgressions against the Gospell there are foure branches.

1. Infidelity. First, positive unbeliefe, or infidelity, when a man will not beeleve savingly in Christ, to have him to bee both his Saviour and Lord: neither beleeves truly the Gospell, in its full latitude and contents, although litterally hee knowes the same, but holds and beleeves deceitfull er­rors, defending the same, and applauding himselfe there­in: and therefore, seeing that now there is no salvation but by true faith in Christ, those that will not so beleeve, according to the Gospell must needs perish Iob. 3.18.

1.Causes of infi­delity.The chiefe causes of this infidelity, are, First, an innated habit to beleeve error, before the truth.

2. Secondly, our carnall reason, deceitfull fancies, and humane presumptions, upon false principles, overswaying our faith, contrary to the word of God, whereby men turne aside to their owne crooked wayes, and perish (as it were) in the gainsaying of Corah Psal. 125.5. Cure.. For prevention of this infidelity, I conclude with the Apostle, take heed bre­thren lest there bee in any of you an evill heart of unbeliefe, in departing from the living God Heb. 3.12..

§. 16. Of Impenitency.

2. Impenitency. The second kind of sinnes against the Gospell, whereby [Page 73]men kill their owne soules, is finall impenitency; when they neither care, nor indeavour to repent for their sins past; nor to reforme their lives, for time to come; but goe on in their sinnes, out of love, or carelesnesse of them: remorse for sinnes, in respect of the punishment of them, is not true repentance, if it bee not specially for the offence of God by them, and if a man bee sorrowfull for some grosse sinnes, committed by him, and doe re­straine his practise therefrom, it is not sound repentance, so long as hee is not grieved for his sinnes of omission; nor makes conscience to doe his duty, in keeping the affirmative Commandements of God. Of the danger of this course of impenitency the Apostle Paul gives his censure, in these words: But after thy hardnesse and impenitent heart, thou treasurest up unto thy selfe wrath, against the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgements of God, Rom. 2.5. Cure. To prevent this impenitency, we must beware of custome in sinne, and of slighting our spirituall estates.

§. 17. Of the sinne against the Holy Ghost.

3. The sinne a­gainst the Holy Ghost. The third branch of the sinnes against the Gospell, whereby a man kills his owne soule, is the sinne against the Holy Ghost: which consists in hating, and opposing the knowne saving truth of the Gospell Mat. 12.31., and is called a sinne unto death, 1 Ioh. 5.16. from which there is no recovery; not onely because it is ever accompanied with finall impenitency; but, specially, for that the nature of that sinne is so directly against the meanes of salvation, that thereby a man cuts himselfe utterly off from it; and deprives himselfe of the suffrages and prayers of the Church 1 Ioh. 5.16.: every sinne disposes a man lesse or more to this sinne; which is the transcendency of all sinnes; and therefore, that all men may feare, and not presume upon any sinfull course, God hath set bounds to his mercy, how [Page 74]farre, in what cases, and to whom he will shew the same, and in what cases, and to whom not. It behooves all men, as they would escape damnation, to beware of this sinne; which at last often causes men to lay violent hands upon themselves, and to end their lives in despe­ration. The sinnes neere approaching to it, are those that men doe wilfully, with a high hand, commit, and stand in; with hatred and persecuting of the contrary ver­tuous courses in others. Cure. To avoid this sinne against the Holy Ghost, wee must be carefull that wee sinne not pre­sumptuously; nor hate goodnesse, and good people.

Things ob­servable in it.It is (by way of enlargement) further to be observed, that this sinne against the Holy Ghost is both incident onely to persons inlightned, with certaine knowledge of Christ and the Gospell, Heb. 6.4. by the Spirits illumination; and are indowed with some competent measure of Evan­gelicall graces, by the power and worke of the Holy Ghost: and also, that the nature of it consists in an ob­stinate malicious opposition of Iesus Christ and his merits, and of the Gospell, and of Evangelicall grace and goodnesse; against divine light and convincing illumina­tion of the Holy Ghost, in those that doe it; who, in their very act of their opposition of Evangelicall truth, and the professors and obeyers thereof, doe the same, with malicious refisting the very motion, working, and per­swasion of the Spirit within them to the contrary, at that very instant.

Observ. Many more doe now, in the time of the Gospell, com­mit this sinne against the Holy Ghost, How many now do com­mit it. than could doe it in the time of the Law: and, many now doe come so neere unto it, that they fall into the desperate estate of impenitencie, and of a reprobate sense; in regard of the clearenesse, and abundance of the light of the Gospell; contrary to which, and to their owne conscience, they runne with greedinesse to all excesse of wickednesse and prophanenesse; with hatred and opposition of goodnesse; [Page 75]and of the power of the Gospell; and of those, in that respect, that are godly. Note. None that are affraid they have committed the sinne against the Holy Ghost; or, are troubled about it; or, grieved for it, can (in that case,) commit it; neither have committed it: because, this sinne is done with the whole consent of will, and sway of affections in a totall Apostacy, with impenitency, and unreconcileable hatred, and persecution of the truth of the Gospell, and of the professors thereof.

§. 18. Of Apostacy.

Finall Apostacy. Fourthly, the soule murdering sinnes, committed against the Gospell, are, apostacy, from the profession, or power of it; occasioned by an evill heart of unbeliefe, by the profits, honors, pleasures, or examples and tempta­tions of the world; in those that are hypocrites and un­sound: as were Demas 2 Tim. 4 10., and Simon Magus Act. 8.21.: and by renouncing of God and the Gospell, by compact, explicit or implicit, with Satan; as Witches and Magitians doe; resigning their soules to him, and to eternall destruction. Where it is to be observed, that Apostates (in Gods just judgement) not onely runne into all excesse of impiety and prophanenesse; but, doe also become most bitter haters, and persecuters of the profession and professors; which formerly they seemed to embrace; being not content to perish themselves, but also are grieved that any should bee saved, and stand fast in the truth. A­postates are hardly ever recovered, and their damnation is greater; because, they fall from a higher pitch than other men; and against more meanes of knowledge, and reluctancy; whereby they are self-condemned; and often, at last, end their dayes in despaire: graduall apostacy, or relecting in the power and wayes of god­linesse, is incident to the godly, and recoverable, as wee see Revel. 2.5. and therefore, is not comprenended in this [Page 76]ranck of soul-killing-apostacy, which is not fallen into at once, but by degrees. To persevere in the truth, we must labour to be sound in the faith, and to love, and delight in the truth, above all things.

The difference of sinnes. Although, it is certaine that all sinnes are damnable for nature, in regard of their contrariety to God and his Law; and are also of a condemning property, in respect of their merit of due punishment of damnation: For, the soule that sins shall dye: Ezek. 18.4. yet, all sinnes are not alike, (as the Stoicks affirme:) but, some are more mischievous, and more repugnant, than others, to God himselfe, and to our salvation, and to the good of others; and are more incompatible with justice, and charity, than others are: as Idolatry, perjury, &c.

§. 19. Of the malignity of the sinnes against the Gospell, above those committed against the Law.

Sinues against the Gospell worse than against the Law.The sinnes that are done immediately against the Gospell, are more dangerous and worse than those that are committed immediatly against the Law, whereof I will give three reasons.

Reasons. 1. First, for their nature; they are of a higher straine than the sinnes of the Law, as the Gospell is more eminent, than the Law, which is intimated, Heb. 10.28, 29.

2. Secondly, these sinnes against the Gospell are done, with more opposition against more abundant meanes and grace, by those that now live in the Church, than the sins of the Law: as Paul manifests to us, 2 Cor. 3.8.

3. Thirdly, the sinnes against the Gospell are committed with farre more inevitable destruction, than the sinnes against the Law: for, if a man doe sinne against the Law he hath the Gospell as a City of refuge to flee to, to save him from the killing and damnation of the Law: but if a man doe sinne (as aforesaid) against the Gospell, there remaines no further meanes, or hope of safety, but a [Page 77]fearefull expectation of eternall destruction, by his own wilfull procurement; murdering his owne soule.

Observe. From the consideration of the aforesaid sins of Com­mission, against the Law and the Gospell; with their dead­ly effects, we may observe,

1. Sin costs deare. First, that there is nothing that costs so deare as sin: it selfe is a thing of nought, but wonderfully deare to buy and possesse: and therefore before we meddle with it, we should consider the price of it; whether we be wil­ling to die eternally for it; otherwise abstaine from it.

2. To have our wills brings destruction. Secondly, we may see, that we cannot have our own wills in sinfull courses, but with the destruction of our soules: our folly is seene in undoing our selves by our owne workes and wayes; so that a mans course of sin­ning, and following of his lusts, is indeed but a course of Gods heavy spirituall judgements upon him; wherein he is rather to be pittied, as miserable; than to be envyed as formidable: God will have his will in mans destructi­on; when man will not let God have his will in his Com­mandements.

§. 20. The improvement of the knowledge of spirituall self-murder.

Vses.The Vses of the knowledge of the aforesaid spirituall self-murder are specially Foure.

1. Sin is a course of self-murder. First, It serves to informe our judgement, what to think and esteeme of the sinfull and carelesse courses of many, that live wilfully and impenitently transgressing both Law and Gospell: namely, that the same is a vile course of self-murder of their own soules; for, by those courses onely, men doe perish: and in those courses none escape destruction as one sayes, Picol. Vitium est non ens, & recessus ab ente, & vivus interitus ipsius esse: & virtus est vita ipsius esse. Vice is a non-ens, and a departure from entity, and a living destruction of beeing it selfe: whereas vertue is the [Page 78]life of being. For, although such men intend not direct­ly to destroy their owne soules; but to indulgere genio, and live in self-content and pleasure; yet the courses that they directly intend & prosecute, being such as, of them­selves, destroy the soule, which thing they know and are warned of, they are no lesse self-murderers of their soules, than they that (intending to prevent, or ease them­selves of some present evill,) doe cut their own throats; by a lesser evill (as they thinke) preventing a greater: and therefore, such are infamous self-murderers; and cannot at the day of judgement be excused therefrom, by charging the blame of their destruction upon any others: And, Numb. 13.36. especially such persons as live under the light and profession of the Gospell, in such sinfull courses and transgressions, are most guilty; and shall be most deepely damned in hell; having least to plead in excuse for them­selves; and therefore our Saviour sayes that it shall be easier at the day of judgement, for Tyre and Sidon, than for such. Mat. 11.22.

Vse 2. Spirituall self-murder is most hainous and damnable. The soule kil­led. The second use of the point is, to shew us that this spi­rituall self-murder, is farre greater and worser, than men ordinarily thinke it to be, which is apparent in three respects.

First, In regard of the thing killed; which in spirituall self-murder, is the soule of man, that is much more ex­cellent than the body; both for the nature of it, that can­not be valued with earthly things; and also for the use thereof rationall, and spirituall, whereby man excells all other earthly creatures: and, by the murdering thereof, he dejects himselfe, in state beneath them all, in misery and contemptiblenesse.

2. The body with the soul killed. Secondly, for that they that kill their owne soules, doe consequently thereby also kill their owne bodies; be­cause the body partakes in estate with the soule Rev. 20.15., and so are both cast into hell: Mat. 10.28. the nobler part drawes the other into identity of condition.

3. The quality of this kinde of self-murder. Thirdly, it is the worst of murders, in regard of the quality of the death it selfe: this murder of the soule is spirituall and eternall, not onely depriving a mans self of spirituall good: but also subjecting him to all misery of sense and smart; that the idevill himself, the capitall ene­my of mankinde cannot doe, nor desire worse to man, than (in this case) he doth to himself. Murder of the body, although it be vile and odious; yet, of it self it is but a privation from temporary good, leaving the body without sense or feeling of evill, and at the last day the body shall be raised againe to life, in the union of it with its owne soule, and therefore of all self-murderers the self-soul-murderer should be most miserable.

Vs 3. Endeavour to be saved, and preserved from soul-destructi­on. The third use is, that as all men by naturall instinct do desire to be saved, and to escape hell and damnation, we should be carefull to use the meanes, and to walke in the way, whereby wee may attaine to life, and avoide de­struction: for both are diversly entailed unto, and de­pend upon severall contrary courses, and appertaine to men of contrary lives and qualifications, without the which they cannot have the same. Although that many men doe divide the end from the meanes, supposing that, notwithstanding their unregenerate estate, and wicked lives, they shall escape destruction; and that, although they neither love, nor practise goodnesse, they shall bee saved and doe well enough: and so flattering and self-beguiling themselves in their owne courses, they run se­curely, and precipitate themselves into perdition: and therefore, I conclude with Solomon, Let thine eyes looke right on, and let thine eye lids looke straight before thee: ponder the path of thy feete, and let all thy wayes be esta­blished: turne not to the right hand nor to the lest: remove thy foote from evill. Prov. 4.25.

Vse 4. Our courses in this life fore­shew our estates what they shall be in the world to come. The fourth use is, to direct us how we may rightly judge of our selves, and of our spirituall estates, and fu­ture ends, by the courses that we take. If the same bee [Page 80]deadly wayes of sin that we doe embrace and persist in, then must we die: and as those courses are of our owne voluntary choise, so cannot we blame any, but cry out of our selves and our owne wayes, as did the Prophet, Woe unto us that we have sinned. Lament. 5.16. that so in time we may labour to prevent our destruction by spee­dy repentance.

Againe, if our wayes and state be good, and such as life is promised unto, wee may have assurance and com­fort: that upon our perseverance, we shall have happi­nesse and life eternall.

So that we need not pleade uncertainty and ignorance of whether we are going to heaven or hell; or whether in the state or course we live in, we shall be saved, or dam­ned; seeing that the Scripture makes it manifest what shall be the reward and event of every man; according to the state and course he lives and dyes in: that we need neither put off the knowledge, nor the blame, or cause of whether we shall be saved or damned, upon our praede­stination; when wee doe determine the same in the ac­complishment thereof, by our owne courses.

CHAP. 9. Of bodily self-murder in speciall.

§. 1. How bodily self-murder is defined and dif­ferenced.

NOw we are to prosecute the second branch of self-murder; which is called bodily self-murder; and is thus defined.

Bodily self-murder is the killing of a mans owne body, in destroying of his naturall life; by himself, his owne volunta­ry meanes, or procurement.

This kind of self-murder is differenced from spirituall self-murder, by two things. First, by the object that is killed; in this the soule and spirituall life is destroyed: in that, the body or mans naturall life is undone.

Secondly, they differ in the meanes and manner of killing of them; the soule, or spirituall life is slaine, by spirituall and morall meanes; the body, by naturall, or bodily self-willed waies.

§. 2. Of Mans body and its works.

Touching the body of man, in this case, we are to con­sider three things.

1. Considerati­ons. First, that it is an essentiall part, and not onely an integrall part, constituting the person of man; without which he cannot be a man, personally considered: and therefore, by killing of his body, he destroyes his person, that it ceases from being, or subsisting in this world.

2. Secondly, the body of man is the organ or instrument, whereby the soule works organically: and therefore, hee that kills his owne body destroyes all those works, that the soule was to worke in it; and which it cannot doe, without it.

The soules morall workes in the body. 1. The morall organicall works of mans soule in the body, are of three sorts. First, such as immediatly in­tend, and concerne the advancement of the glory of God, in this life; where, the living, and not the dead, do praise him.

2. Secondly, such works as are serviceable for the morall and spirituall good of the person himselfe; which is to bee attained and procured by life; before we can come to en­joy it by death.

3. Thirdly, such works as promore the good of the Church and Common-wealth; of both which every Christian is a member; and can, onely by his life, and not after death, benefit the same: so that, by killing himselfe, [Page 82]a man wrongs God, himselfe, the Church and Common-wealth; in bereaving them of that service and good, which they all might have by his life.

3. Considera­tion. The third thing here considerable in mans body is, that it, with the soule, makes the person; and so, in that re­spect, is the subject, or seate of Gods Image, and there­fore, a man, in killing of his owne body, not only disho­nours, but also, in a sort, doth what in him lieth, to kill God himselfe; as he is similitudinarily in him and incurres the horrible crime of Laesae majestatis divinae; or treason against the sacred Majesty of God.

Observ. The body suffers by, and for the soule. So then, the body, which is the soules instrument, or servant; and is no way culpable, or nocent, but by part­nership with, and inserviceablenesse to the soule, is ill rewarded, and indignely suffers, by its owne master, a­busing it to sinne, and subjecting it to misery and pu­nishment: who is not content to weare it out; but, after his owne lust, breakes and spoyles it; whereof hee cannot turne one haire to be white, or black: hee spares his soule, in its sinnes, which he should mortifie; and, in a sinfull course, kills his body, which he should spare.

Naturall life is both a blessing of it selfe; and also is a meanes of blessing God and others, in this world; and whereby wee may attaine to everlasting blessednesse hereafter: Life is unsure. of all which, a man deprives himselfe, by thus killing of himselfe: which cannot be done, but against the light and reluctancie of nature in all men; whereby, the actors declare themselves to bee unnaturall and barbarou monsters. Naturall life that is a tenant at will in man, is most uncertaine, and soone thrust out at doores; when it is not secure from him that owes it. Man is unworthy of this life, that is no more thankfull for it, neither more values it, nor makes better use of it; but after his wastefull expence of it, in sinfull courses, desperately destroyes it.

God in his Word, never appointed, nor commended [Page 83]any meanes for a man to kill himselfe by; because, where God appoints not the end, he appoints not the meanes to attaine it; yet, man wants not meanes to doe it, by per­verting his power, and skill to that end; and abusing other things, contrary to the use for which God made them, when he purposes to doe such an act; so, abusing both himselfe, and all other things, to his owne ruine.

The body is passive. The body is but a passive subject, in respect of the soule, to whose power and will it is obnoxious: and therefore, it is the more subject to suffer; and it is the more in­excusable sinne, to misuse it; seeing, it neither deserves to be ill intreated at his hand, that owes it; nor yet hath it power to resist, or defend it selfe, against the invasions of him, to whom it is committed to preserve it. In this bodily self-murder not onely doth the soule turne enemy to the body; but it, moreover, makes an unnaturall mutinie against, and amongst the members; raising, by faction, a partie for it selfe; so causing the hand to stab the body, and the parts to be instruments to undoe the whole: and thus, by intestine opposition, a man sub­verts and pulls downe upon his owne head the taber­nacle of his owne body; (as Samson did the house wherein he was) whereby he crushes and undoeth him­selfe ordinarily, in body and soule.

§. 3. Of the degrees of self-murder and prone­nesse of men to it.

The degrees of self-murder. This self-murder of the body is either inchoate, and begun, only in purposes, and courses tending to the effect­ing thereof in time; if it be not seasonably prevented: or else it is consummate, in the full accomplishment thereof. No man falls into the highest extremities of evill, but by degrees; the least whereof makes way for, and drawes on the greatest.

Causes of pronenesse to self. bodily murder.The causes why men often are prone to the self-mur­dering of their bodies, are two.

1. First, the meannesse of it, in comparison of the soule, for nature and durance; it being but earthly and fraile; whereby it must naturally die. 2. Secondly, in regard that by it the soule is subjected to manifold sufferings, here in this life, and is hindered from that ease and advance­ment, that freed out of the body, it might have.

Answer to 1. But, touching the first, it should make us the more tender over it, chary to use it; and to consider that, by self-murderously destroying our bodies, wee do conta­minate and defile our soules; whereby wee make them far more vile, than any carion can be: seeing, sinne is the onely excrement and morall defilement, for which God detests and abhorres men as loathsome.

Ansvver to 2. For answer to the second, it is to be observed, that, by self-murder of the body, a man is so farre from bettering of himselfe; that thereby he deprives himselfe of hap­pinesse; and subjects himselfe to that wofull misety; which, otherwise, living he might escape: and therefore, our bodies, and naturall lives are to be respected and che­rished; not onely, for their worth; but also, for their use; for w ch God hath given them to us. So that we are not to force a divorce of those things, that God hath coupled so neere together; nor to thrust away, or reject that which God requires us not then, and that way to lay downe.

CHAP. 10. Of the kindes of bodily self-murder.

§. 1. Direct and indirect self-murder defined.

1. Direct self-murder. THe kindes of bodily self-murder, are two: Direct and Indirect. Self-murder is not such a generall, as in [Page 85]the Schooles is called Genus univocum, so predicated of them both, as equally communicating it self to both those species, or specialls under it; but is genus analogum ab uno; or commune genus [...]; or [...]. for that the same doth properly and primarily belong to direct self-murder.

Direct bodily self-murder is the killing of a mans bodie or naturall life by himself, or his owne meanes, advisedly, wittingly, and willingly, intending and effecting his owne death.

2. Indirect self-murder. Indirect self-murder of the body is, when a man advised­ly, wittingly, and willingly intends, and doth that, which he knowes may be of it self, the meanes of the destruction of his naturall life: Although he doth not purposely intend to kill himself thereby. Or, it is the killing of a mans owne bo­dy, by unlawfull, either morall, or naturall meanes of his owne using, without intending of his death thereby.

§. 2. Of the differences between direct and indi­rect self-murder.

1. They differ in their ends. The proper differences between direct and indirect self-murderers, consists specially in three things.

First, in the ends, directly and immediately intended by the self-murderers of both kindes, in their severall acts: the end that is immediately intended in direct self-murder, is death it self of their bodies that kill them­selves; although not for it self, but in respect of some be­nefit conceited to be had thereby; which is their ultimate end, whereunto death is in the murderers intention, sub­ordinate: as for a man to kill himself, that he may be out of trouble.

The end that in indirect self-murder is immediately aimed at, is the attainment of some good, really or appa­rent in, or by the meanes that an indirect self-murderer doth use; without any respect, or expectation of death [Page 86]thereupon ensuing: as in surfeiting by drunkennesse, or gluttony.

2. In their meanes. Secondly, they differ in the meanes that are used by them, for accomplishing those ends; in direct self-mur­der, the meanes abused to that effect and end, are not pro­per of themselves, nor by Gods appointment; but are perverted by him that kills himself thereby; as knives, or the like: for God never appointed meanes for any man lawfully to use for effecting that which he would never have men to doe: a direct self-murderer uses not the meanes for any pleasure he hath in them; but for the consequent effects that he intends by them.

In indirect self-murder, the meanes and course used are such, as doe properly kill in the end; if that they bee persisted in, as drunkennesse, and the like: although they have in them a shew of present good, which gives the users of them a kinde of delight and contentment in them; whereof they shall be disappointed; when, in the end, they shall, in stead thereof, finde death; which they least expected, and most abhorred; and would resist the same, if it were inferred, or offered to them by others.

3. In the good ai­med at. Thirdly, direct and indirect self-murder doe differ in the good that is aimed at by them; and in the time where­in they looke to enjoy it. A direct self-murderer doth fancy his good intended by him, in his act of self-murder, not to be in the meanes that he uses to kill himself; but in, or by death; in his freedome from evill, or enjoying of good: the time of his reaping of which benefit he con­ceives to be, after that he is dead and gone.

An indirect self-murderer conceits the good that hee aymes at, by his course, to bee, and rest in the very meanes themselves that he uses; therein expecting the present enjoyment thereof, before, and not after his death; the cogitations, and inflicting whereof hee ab­horres, although he doe prosecute with eager delight, the courses that doe hasten and bring his death.

§. 3. How indirect self-murder is greater, in some respects, than direct.

Which of them is the greater sinne? It is demanded, whether direct, or indirect self-murder be the greater sinne? Answer. In some re­spects, Indirect self-murder. I answer, if we consider the free­nesse of the will, with lesse inforcement, and with more delight, prosecuting those deadly courses of indirect self-murder; there can be, in that respect lesse said to excuse it; than for direct self-murder. 1. For freenesse of willing. An indirect self-murderer is at last, (in respect of the mortall meanes he uses, and per­sists in, untill the effect be accomplished,) as sure of death, which he abhorres; as a direct self-murderer is of the same, that he desires, and indeavours for, and longs after.

2. Obstinate­nesse. Againe, an indirect self-murderer is more hardly divert­ed from his unlawfull dangerous course, than, at first, a di­rect self-murderer. Because, this man may be sooner con­vinced of the vilenesse of his purposed fact; in excuse whereof he hath so little to say; and also, the danger of it is more apparent, and ghastfull to the mind, that ad­visedly in cold blood considers of it.

The other is taken up, with looking upon the present contentment in the meanes that he uses; not considering death and danger, thereupon attending and insuing; but self-deceives himselfe, with excuses, and colourable pre­tenses; and so doth wink (as it were) that he may not see the blow of death, that he is giving himselfe, with his owne hands.

Of direct self murder the cause, or occasion is ordina­rily from discontentment, and sorrow; but, of Indirect self murder the cause commonly is pleasure and delight; Delores serre sa­cilius est, quam [...]voluptatibus absunere: Arist. 3 Eth. c. 12. of these two motives, pleasure is the strongest; and their motion most violent, and indivertible, that are led by it; because, it moves with nature, and not against it; and hath [Page 88] will in men more propense that way; which by griefe is rather forced, than seconded.

§. 4. How absolutly direct self-murder is the greatest.

Direct self-murder is the greater sinne, and why. Notwithstanding, Direct self-murder is the farre more grievous sin, in three respects.

1. End intended. First, in respect of the direct intention of the will; and of its immediate object of murder of a mans selfe: where­by, it partakes, more properly and fully, of the nature of self-murder, than indirect self-murder doth. For, what is under a common Genus, or generall, directly partakes more of the nature of that Genus, than that which is under it but by reduction; or indirectly. So then, although direct, and indirect self-murder be both self-murder; Etiamsiaequè, non tamen aequaliter. yet they are not equall self-murder; but the former is the greater.

2. The conse­quences of their acts. Secondly, for the consequences of the acts of them both, direct self-murder brings more certaine, and sudden inevitable destruction, than indirect; which in this latter may better be prevented, by having time of repentance, than it can be in the former; and death in this is an acci­dentall effect, besides the intention of the agent, and na­ture of the meanes; which in the former is perse, and of the nature of the action so purposely ordered to that end.

3. Company of other sinnes. Thirdly, direct self-murder hath more, and greater sinnes complicated in it, than indirect hath, both by ex­tension, in kindes, and number, against God, others, and our selves; and also for intension, in degrees; by reason of circumstances of the party doing the same, against the light and reluctancie of nature, with direct intention to kill himselfe.

§. 5. Of the degrees of sinne, and how to escape the greatest, and its end.

Vses.The uses of this doctrine, of the distinction of self-murder into direct and indirect; and of the differences betweene them; are specially two.

1. Degrees of sin. First, to teach us that, there are differences and de­grees in the same kindes of sinnes; some being more grievous, than other some. So that although we be not guilty of sinne in the same degree; yet we may be in the same kinde; as appeares by the Iewes convicted in their consciences, of uncleannesse; although they were not taken in the act; as the Woman was, Iohn 8.9.

How to escape great sins. And therefore, to escape falling into the highest de­grees of sinne, wee should be carefull to avoide, and to be free of the same generall kindes of sinne; both as they are unformed and confused, in originall corruption; as in their seminall Chaos; and also, as they are formed in their distinct habits; so improperly called, because, after the manner of habits, they either are in the place of true habits, or unite themselves in, and with them; that they may both brooke one common name: and so we should labour to be cleare of sinne; both habitually, and actually.

Observe. Wee should not bee conceited, and blesse our selves so much, because we are not fallen into the fowlest degrees of sinne; as we should be humble, and penitently confesse our guiltinesse in the kindes thereof; the difference herein being betweene us and others, but in magis and minus, in greater and lesser: where the least degree makes way, and disposes us for the greatest; and makes us liable to the same kinde of punishment, although not to the same measure of it.

The same end severall vvaies attained. The second use serves to instruct us that men doe come to the same dismall ends, as Saul and others did, by severall courses, being guilty of their owne deaths in [Page 90]diverse manners; as men may come into the same prison, at and by severall doores. Comparison. For, although a man can draw a right, or straight line betwixt the same points but one way; yet he may draw crooked lines many waies, and they all be terminated in the same points.

Therefore, as a man would beware of any evill end, so should he shunne all the courses, that may lead, or bring him to it. For, it is no benefit to a man in misery to consider, how, and by what sinfull course hee came thither; so long as he is in that woefull state. Wee see many men come and end their daies together, upon the same Gallowes, but by severall courses, and differing crimes; some for pettie treason; some for wilfull murder; some for burglary; some for pettie larceny; and yet, to him that is hanged for the lesser offence, it is small ease and comfort, because he suffers not for a greater; so long as it is for any that he dies.

CHAP. II. Of Indirect self-murder of the body.

§. 1. Why Indirect self-murder is first treated of.

Indirect self-murder is handled first:ALthough that by logicall method, I should treat first of Direct self-murder; because, that which is directly under a Genus, or generall head, should bee handled before that, which is but indirectly under it, for the neerenesse thereof unto the same; and for the light that it may afford, for the better understanding of the other: yet, for all that, I will heere begin with indirect self-murder for three causes.

Reasons. 1. Imitation of nature. First, because I will herein imitate nature, which proceeds frō things lesse perfect, tothings more perfect: [Page 91]because perfectiō is her ultimate end. Indirect self-murder is lesse perfect self-murder than direct self-murder; because, the Genus of self-murder agrees more proper­ly, and primarily to direct self-murder, than to indirect.

2. Precedency in execution. Secondly, indirect self-murder is ordinarily, both the way, and the cause of direct self-murder: and therefore, may be fitly treated of first; the rather because, direct self-murder never goeth before indirect; but, this goeth often before, and without that.

3. End intended. Thirdly, because my intention is to insist specially up­on direct self-murder, and by meanes of it onely doe I speake of indirect self-murder, therefore, I purpose first to dispatch it, as an accessary to the other; which I princi­pally intend, as my last end in this treatise, therewithall to conclude the same.

§. 2. Of Indirect self-murder by omission.

How indirect self-murder is performed.Having shewed what indirect self-murder is, and how it is differenced from direct self-murder, I will now declare how men doe fall into the same; which is done two waies. First, by omission. Secondly, by commission.

1. By omission. By omission a man may indirectly murder himselfe, being the deficient cause of the preservation of his life; two waies: either in a physicall naturall manner; or in a morall meritorious course.

§. 3. Of indirect self-murder, by omission physically wrought.

Wayes how. 1. Physically, diverse waies. First physically, and after a naturall manner, a man may indirectly murder himselfe, divers waies: as

1. Neglect of food. First, a man may indirectly murder himselfe, by way of omission; if out of sullennesse, griefe, or nigardize; or by undiscreet punishment, of his body, he shall stubbornly and foolishly refuse to eate, or drinke; in that measure, [Page 92]or kinde that is requisite for his preservation, by absti­nency, and sparing, either starving himselfe to death; or breeding in himselfe and contracting that which kills him: somewhat like hereunto was the practise of Ahab, 1 King. 21.4. who because Naboth would not let him have his vineyard, heavie and displeased, layd him downe upon his bed; and turned away his face, and would eat no bread: 1 Tim. 5.23. the contrary whereof Paul commanded Timothy.

A Caveat. Yet, to avoid this danger, men may not Gormandize, or excessively pamper themselves, indulgendo Genio; but may, and ought at set times to fast; both for civill, and divine ends; with respect to the good both of soule and body.

2. Contempt of Physick. Secondly, in this kinde of omission, a man may indirectly murder himselfe; by wilfull contempt of the lawfull use of Physick, or Chirurgery; either to cure, or prevent apparent mortall diseases or griefes; or, when he will not be ordered, by the wholesome direction of the skilfull in their calling; or, doth not depend upon God, for a blessing upon the meanes; who, by his over-ruling pro­vidence, directs the course, and blesses the meanes.

A Caveat. Yet, men must herein be carefull that they slavishly enthrall not themselves to the meanes; nor anxiously perplexe themselves, if they cannot have them; or, that the successe answers not their expectation: because, the Lord disposes things so, as he also may effect his worke and will, often by crossing ours.

Neglect of pre­vention of dangers. Thirdly, a man may incurre indirect self-murder, by regardlesnesse of preserving himself against mortall dan­gers; from without himself; as, in not seeking to God for reconciliation, by humiliation, and repentance; in some imminent judgements that threaten from God our de­struction; that we may bee preserved either from them, or in them: Or as, when wee are in danger of invasion by enemies, for a man then regardlesly to shut his eyes from foreseeing the same, that it may suddenly surprise [Page 93]him; or, that he should not prepare himself, and do his ut­most endeavours in his owne defence, to save his life; if by resisting it may be done; or otherwise to provide for himselfe by flight; or other prudent diversion, or prevent­ing of the evill; that he may not carelesly suffer his life to be lost. So then, the cowardise of men in extremities by Sea or land, that will not doe their utmost endeavours, for their owne preservation; as likewise the griplenesse of those that to spare their goods, indanger the losse of their lives, for want of military furniture and meanes to make opposition; are much to be blamed for this course of indirect self-murder.

A caveat. But yet, touching this point, men should be wary that they neither be so carefull to preserve their lives, that they should spare to venture them where they ought; and may comfortably spend and lay them downe: nor yet, have their eyes and confidence so upon earthly meanes, of humane strength and provision; that they should for­get, or neglect to seeke to God, and to depend upon him, for safety and victorious successe.

4. Not avoiding dangerous per­sons & places. Fourthly, of indirect self-murder a man may be guilty, by not avoiding and fleeing from persons and places de­stinated to destruction; which are under a curse; or, in a course of mortall judgements; when we are not necessa­rily tyed by duty, or calling, to commerce and bee with them: as is apparent by Lots forsaking of Sodome; and by the command of Moses to the Israelites, Gen. 19. Numb. 17.26. to depart from the tents of Corah, Dathan and Abiram; and by that divine commandement, charging all the godly to come out of Babylon; that they might not be partakers of her sins; and that they might not receive of her plagues. Rev. 18.4.

And therefore, such as out of unwarrantable presumpti­on, or carnall security, avoid not persons, and places infe­cted with the pestilence; or subjected to perdition; when their presence is unnecessary, & not to be justified, and pernicious to themselves; they must be cast upon the [Page 94]inditement of indirect self-murder; if by the aforesaid meanes they doe miscary.

§. 4. Of indirect self-murder by omission moral­ly wrought.

2. Morally. By way of deficiency, or omission of indirect self-mur­der, a man may be guilty by a morall meritorious default; two wayes:

1. By neglect of good life. First, by his wilfull neglect or contempt to live and walke in the wayes of godlinesse, and obedience to gods affirmative commandements; whereunto the promises of life and protection are annexed Gal. 3.12., and which we may cer­tainly expect; so long as we keepe our selves within compasse of morall obedience to the Law and Gospell; and within the limits and precincts of our speciall callings; so that if therein, or therefore, we should lose our lives, we shall be free of the imputation of self-murder any way, in that respect.

2. Neglect of prayer, &c. Secondly, in meritorious morall manner, a man may miscary, and be indirectly guilty of his own death; by wilfull omission and neglect of commending himselfe in constant and ordinary prayer to God; for divine preserva­tion and safety of his life, against all evills and dangers, which may hurt him; and over which, and over him, God hath a soveraigne power and command. Unbeliefe. And also, by his unbeliefe, and not trusting in God in all estates, for preservation; under whose wings he may securely rest, a man may be justly deserted, and given over to perish and sinke; as Peter when he doubted, was in danger of drowning. Mat. 14.30, 31

Whence it pro­ceeds. This neglect of thus depending upon God, ariseth ei­ther from self-confidence in mans owne power and meanes; whereupon he rests as secure: or else, from Athe­isticall conceits of the providence of God; as if he were regardlesse of humane affaires, and that all things did fall [Page 95]out by chance and fortune; because they doe see all things in this world fall out alike to all men: which being more exactly considered, manifests rather the free and sove­raigne powerfull providence of God over-ruling all things.

A caveat. Yet, this divine preservation, by faith and prayer to God, excludes not, but includes the conscionable use of lawfull meanes, and walking in appointed courses; with­out which we can expect safety no more, than Paul and his company could, if they did let the mariners forsake the Ship: Acts 27.31. if a man by the aforesaid neglect of prayer and dependance upon God, doe not perish; it is Gods speciall worke, reserving him either for repentance and amend­ment of his life; or for some worse end, and heavier judge­ment.

Observe. Neglect of meanes is tem­pting of God. From this degree of indirect self-murder, by omissi­on of meanes, wee may observe that when God gives meanes of life; if we use them not to that end, we tempt God, to follow our owne wills; while we will not fol­low his: and if we use the meanes, with trusting in them, then we make gods of the meanes; and therefore, in that respect, it is just with God to disappoint us of our expe­ctation, and to condemne us of indirect self-murder, up­on our miscarying, in not using the meanes.

For, all meanes, as they are meanes, have relation to the end; why, and whereunto they are appointed: and so, in their use to that end consists their perfection; without which they were uselesse and needlesse: and therefore, by the omission of the use of the meanes of life, which men would enjoy, they either tempt God to doe things o­therwise than he hath ordained; or else, they doe shew themselves regardlesse of God, preferring their owne wills above his, expecting to have their owne purposes without him; whereby many men deceive themselves.

§. 5. A question resolved about standers mute at tryall.

About mutes refusing to un­dergoe the or­dinary legall triall for their lives.To this branch of indirect self-murder by omission be­longs the case about mutes, who are persons standing le­gally indited and arraigned for some capitall crimes, that doe wilfully and obstinately decline and refuse either to confesse themselves guilty of the same, or to submit themselves to be tryed by God and the Country; notwith­standing that they certainly know that for their stub­borne mutenesse, they shall in fearefull manner bee pressed to death; in which respect they are indirect self-murde­rers; although that they are thereunto moved especially by foure seeming reasons.

Their reasons. 1. First, because that by that way they would save their estates, (if they have any) from being confiscate to the King, that their heires may enjoy the same.

2. Secondly, that so they may escape the death that is most ignominious in their eyes, and infamous in the world to their memories, friends, and posterities, whereunto they foresee they should be subject, if so be they should un­dergoe an ordinary tryall.

3. Thirdly, that it may not be said that they suffered and dyed for so odious and shamefull crimes and facts as they are accused of, and indited for.

4. Fourthly, that they may not be cast, condemned, or suffer by the meanes, wills, and hands of such prosecu­tors, witnesses, Iury, or Indges as they take to be their capitall enemies; they choose to die by that course of their owne election wherein their adversaries can least (as they thinke) have their will of them.

They should die, and why.But whatever be their reasons of standing mute in that case, it is most just that therefore they should bee put to death in most terrible and ignominious manner; for two reasons.

1. First, because of the intollerable wrong that thereby they doe to authority and justice; tending to the over­throw of the same, by refusing to subject their lives to the triall and judgement thereof; and by their deaths (as it may be truly interpreted) depriving their highest So­veraignes on earth both of the commendation of Iust, and also of opportunity of shewing mercy, and giving pardon to delinquents: and so not submitting to the ju­dicature, they actually declare themselves to be rebelli­ous outlawes, for which they are justly to die.

2. Secondly, be cause such persons, by declining so just a way of trial by God and their Peeres, doe (in iust construction) declare themselves to bee guilty of the facts and crimes whereof they are indited; and for which they ought to die, but seeke to crosse the law in the proper kindes of punishment due for the same.

And that they are guilty of their owne deaths by a grosse course of indirect self-murder, is evident by foure reasons. Mutes are self-murderers.

Reasons. 1. First, because such an one wilfully and obstinately re­iects that lawfull and ordinary course of triall, whereby it is possible that he might escape with his life; either by not being found guilty; or else by replevin, or pardon from the execution; and chooses that illegall course of standing mute, whereby, and for which hee certainly knowes he shall die: and as certaine it is that so dying, he is an indirect self-murderer; in regard that he casts a­way his life wilfully by that course, which was in his owne power most lawfully to have avoyded.

2. Secondly, by choise of that course of standing mute, when he is called to a lawfull tryall, he dies not only for that contumacy against authority and law; but also thereby he unnaturally witnesses, and gives verdict against him­selfe to be guilty of the originall fact or crime for which he is indited, and ought to die if it can bee proved and found against him; which thing hee (by his mutenesse), [Page 98]doing, in that respect hee justly perishes by his owne meanes, and is indirectly a self murderer: for no inno­cent would decline so just and lawfull a tryall, by God and his Peeres, when he knowes that by so refusing hee shall surely die.

3. Thirdly, it is apparent that such a body is indirectly a self-murderer; because of the morall nature of their course of standing mute; which is most wicked and un­lawfull, both by Gods law and mans: For, by the law of God and nature, every man is bound to plead and doe the best he can by all lawfull meanes to prolong, or pre­serve his life; but standers mute in case of triall upon their lives, doe not so, but utterly neglect the use of lawfull meanes to prolong, or save their lives; and therefore are of this kinde of self-murderers.

By mans law, for a person arraigned to stand mute, is most unlawfull, because it crosses the execution of Ju­stice, and is justly punished by a most terrible kinde of death, by pressing. Man hath not an allowed choise gi­ven him by law, either to submit to triall, or to be mute, as he shall please: for if the choise were lawfull, why then should hee bee punished for doing that which hee may lawfully choose, which could not be done by the magistrate without great injustice?

4. Fourthly, that such mutes are indirect self-murderers, is evident by the voluntary disposition: of their wills in the free choise of that mortall course, and by the proper nature of their death, and by the meritorious cause and reason of it; all proceeding from themselves in active manner. Whereas, touching their deaths, and course of inflicting thereof, they should passively and obediently submit to God and lawfull authority to live, or die as they please, where no lawfull choise is given in mortall courses, there no man can choose that which is unlawfull without being an indirect self-murderer, as it is in this case.

Answer to their motives.The motives whereupon any persons doe stand mute, refusing to be tryed in an ordinary lawfull manner, are altogether insufficient to justifie their practise.

For answer to the first, it is certaine that we should do nothing that is unlawfull to save our worldly estates for our heires: but this course is unlawfull; Ergo.

To be more carefull to provide for the safety of their worldly goods, than of their soules, is wretchednesse and desperate folly; which all those doe which by unlawfull meanes would preserve their estates. Such mutes are so farre from being worthy of having their estates preser­ved by this course, that therefore they should the rather lose them, and themselves be the more cruelly and ig­nominiously entreated, for being guilty of two horrible crimes; first, that whereof they are indited, and for which they refuse to answer to be legally tryed; the se­cond is their contumacious rejecting of all just and le­gall courses of tryall, and active obedient subjection to authority, requiring their submission.

Touching their second and third motives of standing mute, with respect onely to the matter of their worldly credit, the same is meere folly; because by this course they doe farre more discredit and make themselves in­famous; in regard that ipso facto they make themselves guilty of a double crime; both of that whereof they are indited, and also of contumacy against authority and law; and the death of pressing that they suffer, is the just re­ward of their obstinate mutenesse, besides all their other demerits: it is chiefly the morall manner of dying that is comfortable and honourable, wherein such mutes are wanting.

Their fourth motive, which is from feare, proud impa­ciencie of suffering uniustly, or inimically by others, in the course of ordinary legall triall, is most vaine: for why should we wrong our selves, that we may escape being wronged, or insulted over by others? this was the pra­ctise [Page 94] [...] [Page 95] [...] [Page 98] [...] [Page 99] [...] [Page 100]of Saul, to kill himself that he might prevent being insulted over and mocked by the uncircumcised Phili­stims: the matter of the greatest triumph to our enemies over us, is to give them a victory by our owne hands, both over our bodies and mindes; as such mutes doe, to their eternall destruction.

Such mutes are not onely guilty of their owne deaths; but also, by that course they subiect themselves to ever­lasting damnation both in soule and body: both because they die impenitently and wilfully in a sinfull way of their owne obstinate procurement and choise: and also doe cast away their soules in departing this world in un­charitable manner, without either confession or clearing of themselves in lawfull manner, of the crimes for which they are indited and arraigned: and so perish as outlaws against both God and humane authority; whose fact is equivalent to direct self-murder, by wittingly and wil­lingly doing that unlawfull act, which they know will inevitably subiect them to death, without hope of escape.

§. 6. About malefactors arraigned for crimes; how they are to answer to the question Guil­ty or not guilty.

Question 2. A second question considerable about the foresaid sub­ject is touching malefactors, indited and arraigned at the barre of Iustice, before a lawfull magistrate, to be tryed upon their lives for some capitall crimes that they have done; as petty treason, burglary, murder, or the like, tou­ching their lives; whether, when they hold up their hands at the barre, and are in legall manner asked the question whether they be guilty, or not guilty of such a fact whereof they are indited; and which indeed they themselves know they have done: whether (I say) are [Page 101]they bound in conscience, and may they answer affir­matively that they are guilty: without any danger of being indirectly guilty of self-murder?

Answer. They that confesse them­selves to be guilty are in­direct self-murderers.For resolution of this question I answer, that when a man is accused of such a capitall crime, and is there­fore brought to a legall triall, whereunto he is subjected for finding, or not finding him to be guilty of that fact, upon the verdict of which enquiry, Law and Authority is satisfied, and determines their proceeding with the party; for him, upon that question, whether he be guilty, or not guilty; before the triall, to confesse himselfe to be guilty; so, by his owne onely witnesse and verdict ca­sting himselfe upon the losse of his life, hee may in a strict construction, and in some sort be accompted cul­pable of indirect self-murder.

Exception.Except it be in case to save innocents, from suffering wrongfully, for his fault, or that it be for greater good of the State, of the Church, or of his owne Soule; when the fact can no otherwise be knowne, or proved against him, but by his owne confession.

Touching a voluntary and full confession after con­viction and condemnation I know none that is not of opinion, that it is necessary for the salvation of the malefactors soule, although his body do perish as Achan did, Ioshua 7.20.

That such an affirmative answer of guilty, to that question, makes the answerer, I say in some sort, indirectly guilty of self-murder (although they are not the worst men, morally considered, that doe so;) I will make it plaine.

Reasons. 1. First, a malefactor, by such an affirmative answer, anticipates, and deprives himselfe of that legall triall, whereby it were possible for him to have escaped, and not to have beene found guilty of that capitall fact, for which he is indited; and therefore, by dying upon his owne onely confession, witnesse and verdict; which hee [Page 102]needed not to have done, he is guilty of indirect self-murder.

Now, for a man that hath, in danger of life, lawfull choise of two waies; the one most certainely mortall, the other more doubtfully deadly; if hee choose, and perish by the former, he is indirectly a self mur­derer; because, he willingly rejected the latter and safer, whereby he might have lived: thus it is in this case of answering guilty, before the triall.

2. Secondly, it is a naturall axiome, that no man is bound to betray himself: Nemo tenetur prodere seipsum; quis (que) tenetur defendere se­ipsum. Ʋnusquis (que) prae­supponitur esse bonus, donec pro­betur esse malus. and that every one is tied to defend him­selfe. A Traytour (saies D. Kellet Miscel. li. 1. p. 164.) may without sin plead not guilty; that is, not proved guilty at your barre; where, every one is presupposed to be good, untill he is proved to be bad. I am not guilty so farre, that I am bound to accuse my selfe: and this is (saies hee) the allowed generall acceptation of that usance.

For further manifestation hereof, it is to be considered, that the question and answer is made in a humane civill Court, wherein hee is demanded, not whether in Con­science, but whether in Law he be guilty; whereby he is bound to confesse no more against his life, than can be legally proved against him; specially seeing he answers not upon oath, or adjuration; which binds the examinate, or prisoner at the barre, in conscience, upon obligation of religion, to depose the truth concerning himselfe, knowne onely to that deponent; and according to whose owne testimony hee is to be acquited. or condemned; Of answering upon oath a­bout crimes concerning a mans selfe. but, this being most unreasonable, to make a man wit­nesse, Jurie, and Judge in his owne cause; about and for things secret, to bring him to publick judicature and censure, it is not in use among us.

The seeming contrary practise in this Kingdome, is (as I take it) onely in Courts of Conscience, having more spirituall power; to bee used specially for the good of mens soules, without blood-shedding, or danger of their [Page 103]lives; who are not required upon oath to depose of criminall matters concerning themselves; but where there are first promoters and accusers offering to prove the same: in which case, for the better informing and re­solving of the Court, from the conscience of the accused; in favour of whom, it is originally allowed, from the supreme governour and Judge of that Judicature, that hee may answer his knowledge upon his oath to the articles of his accusation; not with legall intention, by that course, to make him unnaturally to accuse or con­demne himselfe, where none others can, or are about to doe the same; but for answere in his owne defence touching the things that he is accused of; thereby, either to make his innocency to appeare, if he be blamelesse; or otherwise, by his owne confession of his faults, for the good of the Church, and his soules health to discover the danger, and shew his ingenuity that hee may repent, amend, and find favour.

Objection 1. It may be objected, that such a malefactor is bound, in this case, to answere, according to his owne conscience and knowledge, that he is guilty: because, if he answer not guilty, when he is indeed guilty, he lies: which is unlawfull for him to doe.

Answer 1. To this I reply; first, that the malefactors answer is to be made according to the intention of the Law, and of the Iudge that moves the question: Cont. Ma [...]c. ō. lib. 4. Justa & digna praescriptio est in omni quaestione, ad propositum interrogationis pertinere debere sensum respensio­nis. aliud con­sulenti, aliud re spondere, demen­tis est. Sensus respōsionis non est ad aliud dirigendus qu im ad proposaum interrogationis. according as Ter­tullian saith: it is a just and worthy rule, that in every que­stion the answer should bee applied to the same sense and purpose, to which the interrogation is made.

To answer of one thing, when he is asked another, is the part of a mad man.

Agaeine, the sense of the answer is not to be directed to any other thing, than that which was propounded in the inter­rogation.

Now, the Iudge propounding, according to Law, this question to the prisoner at the barre, art thou guilty, [Page 104]or not guilty of this felony, or the like; intends not that he should answer, from his onely conscience, guilty; which is unnaturall and suspitious, for him to give witnesse and virdict against himselfe, to the taking away of his owne life; but that he should answer not guilty, in law, at the barre whereof hee stands arraigned, that so, for finding of him guilty of that whereof hee is indited, hee may legally bee put upon the triall of God and the Countrey.

For the question being propounded in a disjunctive proposition, art thou guilty, or art thou not guilty? both gives a free choise which of them to answer, and also puts in minde, and poynts rather to the latter, as more naturall and equall, than to insist upon the former.

It is a free and lawfull election offered, in mercy and favour to the prisoner, from the King by the Iudge, for the indicted person to choose which he will; whether voluntarily to confesse the fact, or rather to put himselfe upon the triall of God and the Countrey for the same.

His negative answer of not guilty, is but his choise and imbracing of the latter triall; which is most agreeable to nature, to the Law, and the Kings favour and mercy, in this case; which he can no otherwise have, but by first pleading to the indictment, not guilty; And so, his answer and plea of not guilty is no lye, although hee have done the fact, whereof he pleads he is not guilty, and for triall thereof puts himselfe upon God and the Country.

Objection 2. If it be againe objected that seeing the Law that makes this disjunctive question, accepts of the prisoners affir­mative answer; and thereupon condemnes and executes him; (as David did with the Amalckite, upon his con­fession that he had slaine Saul, 2 Sam. 1.16.) it seemes to be lawfull and requisite for all malefactors to answer to the question affirmatively; touching the things that in conscience they are guilty of.

Answer.I answer, it is lawfull and fit for Magistrates to use [Page 105]many meanes to winde out the truth of facts from de­linquents, which malefactors are not bound, upon such questions or inquisition, to reveale against their owne lives: in regard, that every one severally is to order their practise and course, according to the rules proper and pertinent to their owne conditions and callings.

The Law indeed accepts of the malefactors answer of, Guilty; and accordingly proceeds to condemne and ex­ecute him; because, by his confession, giving testimony and verdict against himselfe, he cuts of, prevents and ex­cludes himselfe from triall by others, whereby he might be either cleared, or condemned; in regard, that it is just­ly supposed that none other can know a man and his acti­ons so well as himselfe doth: and therefore, the Law for ease, certainty, & other politick respects, doth permit and accept of such an affirmative answer, but neither com­mands, nor commends it: because, the Law takes notice of things, and censures them politically, and not theologi­cally considered.

Objection 3. Thirdly, it may perhaps be here replied, that when a man (besides his owne knowledge of his capitall fact) hath, upon examination before a Iustice, confessed the fact under his hand, which is produced against him at the Triall, how can he plead negatively to the inditement, Not guilty, without lying either in the former, or in the latter; seeing of cōtradictiōs of necessity one must be false?

Answer.I answer, that for such an one to answer at the Barre, Not guilty, is not a lie, nor properly a contradiction to his former confession; or to his owne knowledge; neither is that negative plea any concealement of the truth, from being then and there knowne, by such law­full meanes, as by Law, and the Iudge, is intended for discovery of the same, which is by other evidence than a mans owne confession.

For clearing of the truth whereof, it is to be observed that the question made to him touching his fact, is pro­pounded [Page 106]to him, and hee charged with the fact, in his Inditement, in such a nature and forme of Law termes, as it may be he properly understands not; as whether he be guilty of that treason, felony, burglary, or the like? in which respect, or Law notion, put upon his fact, his life is questioned, and in danger to bee taken away. And therefore when the question requires an answer touching his fact, as it is vested in that forme, or Law terme and notion, he lies not, nor contradicts himselfe in answering negatively, Not guilty.

For, although hee knowes, and hath elsewhere con­fessed himselfe to bee guilty of the fact, materially con­sidered in the substance of it; yet he may be ignorant (as most men are) whether that fact of his, formally con­sidered, is, or may be found to be treason, felony, burglary, or the like, as by the inditement it is charged upon him; and in which respect he is to suffer death for it, if he do answer affirmatively. And although he should certainly know that his fact were such, in construction and termes of Law, as, by his Inditement, the same is charged upon him; yet is he not to answer affirmatively: because, not he, but the present impannelled Iury, are the competent and lawfull Iudges to find, or not to find it to be such, in that forme, and Law quality.

And therefore, hee is bound in conscience to answer negatively, Not guilty of such a fact under that forme, or terme and Law notion; whereby, and wherefore his life, in that respect, may be taken away.

And so, by pleading not guilty, hee lies not, nor con­tradicts himselfe; but thereby takes the allowed benefit of putting it to a legall triall, whether his fact shall bee found against him in that sense and forme, as, in those Law termes, he is charged with the same in his indite­ment; and in which respect onely he can be put to death for it; which course if hee should not use of answering Not guilty; but that he should stand mute, or answer [Page 107]affirmatively Guilty, he should be indirectly a self-murde­rer: as hath beene shewed.

Repli.But then, it may be further replied, when such a male­factor shall (after his pleading to the Inditement, not guilty,) bee publickly examined by the Iudge about his fact, considered in the substance of it, without the vesture of such termes, or Law notions put upon it; how can he answer negatively, against his conscience, and for­mer confession before a Justice.

Answer.I answer, first, the Iudges questions to such an one, at publick triall, (after his negative plea to the bill of Indite­ment,) are ministred in favour of the party arraigned; both that he may, upon better advisement, traverse his former confession, by his negative answer, contrary to the which confession hee is allowed at the barre to plead not guilty. And also, that hee may not bee cast, or con­demned, upon any evidence, or verdit of others against him; before he bee heard answer for himselfe, what hee can say for the negative in his owne defence, against the affirmative evidence, or sentence produced against him: where it is to be considered that, the primary intention and expectation of the Iudge in his questions at triall is, that, by the prisoners answers, hee may the better de­cerne the truth, or falshood of the evidence of others against him, and how himselfe may proceed in accepting of the verdit, and in giving judgement according to justice, and not thereby to wring affirmative answers from the arraigned, against their owne lives; when others cannot touch them; which is contrary to the Law of nature, and of God.

Secondly, it is alwaies to be observed by every male­factor that in his answers hee doe not, to save his life make any lie, neither directly, nor yet by equivocation, or mentall reservation: and also, that he doe not so con­fesse the truth against his owne life, that he should there­by make himselfe guilty of indirect self-murder.

Both which evils hee may avoid by the medium or middle course, either of traverse, and demurrer delaying and putting off the Iudge and Iury from himselfe, to informe themselves by other evidences than his owne: or else by silence (after his generall negative plea of not guilty,) replying nothing to such questions, as the an­swers thereof may intangle him, either in a lie, or in in­direct self-murder, after which manner of answering no­thing, our blessed Saviour behaved himself before Pilate, Iohn 19.9.

Although that such silence, or not answering directly may be construed to be an acknowledgement of the fact, that he is indited for; yet thereby he shall not be active, but onely passive in being found guilty, and so condem­ned to die; whereby he shall be free of indirect self-mur­der, in that respect.

The confession of a malefactor, upon examination be­fore a Iustice, when the same is against his owne life, may bee construed to have beene either rashly and un­warrantably done by the Examinate; against which there­fore he is allowed at his Triall to plead not guilty: or else that hee did the same upon some motives and reasons of conscience, for the good and salvation of his soule: which are things properly belonging to another Court.

And therefore, in humane Courts of Assize, the que­stions and answers (in this case) reach not so farre as to rack, or discover the conscience of a man, to the taking away of his owne life, by his owne confession, which the Law of nature and of God binds a man to preserve.

Although a capitall malefactor is bound in conscience not to lie in his answers, yet he is not bound to reveale all the truth he knowes against himselfe; specially where hee is not tied by some speciall divine bond so to doe.

A negative answer at triall is as strong to save a man, as his former affirmative in confession before a Iustice can be to condemne him; except either he publickly at [Page 109]his triall acknowledge the same; or that there be some other proofe, or evidence against him.

And therefore I conclude, that it is not necessary in conscience that whatsoever truth such a man (in this case) hath once confessed, that he should every where, and at all times, upon interrogatories to be answered at will, confesse the same with perill of his life; but that hee may be silent, or forbeare to answer otherwise than he is bound by the lawes of the Court where he answers.

For, if another be bound to keepe close a mans confes­sion made to him of his secret faults, that man is not com­pellable to disclose the same of himselfe, specially against his owne life; when he cannot doe the same without be­ing guilty of indirect self-murder; as in this case I have shewed by the rules of divinity and right reason, for re­solving of weak consciences in this point; not intermed­ling to argue and determine the same by the rules of the Common-law of this Kingdome, which is impertinent to my profession, and beyond my understanding; and there­fore I leave that worke to the learned of that most Ho­nourable profession; to whose cognizance this subject (le­gally considered) doth appertaine.

§. 7. Of indirect self-murder by commission.

The second degree of indi­rect self-mur­der is by com­mission, in di­vers branches. The second meanes of indirect self-murder is by a course of commission, or of doing things, unlawfully tending to bring a man to his death; which is a degree grosser than the former, and consists in divers branches.

1.Abuse of law­full things. First, by abusing lawfull things, in transgressing due moderation in their use; for time, measure, and manner; falling into extreames, either of defect, or of excesse, or of unseasonablenesse: which is done two wayes. 1.As meate, drinke, &c. First, in things both respecting the body, and in the acts about them: as in eating to gluttony, and drinking to drunken­nesse; using labour and recreations to surfeiting: and also [Page 110]in things respecting the minde; as in the overstraining, and surcharging of the thoughts, fancy, and understanding; 2.Distempera­ture of the minde. in the immoderate distemperature of the affections, and passions of the minde, suffocating or wasting the spirits by excesse of choller, griefe, fretfulnesse, and the like; which being let loose, and extended beyond the bankes of their due moderation, doe often prove mortall, and meanes of indirect self-murder, when they are willingly and indul­gently entertained, and given way to: It is a hard thing for a man to use meanes, and not to abuse them; which causes many a mans table to become a snare to him, and a trap Psal. 69.22., and shortens his time upon earth.

2. Self-mutilation Secondly, indirectly, a man may be guilty of self-mur­der, by needlesse mutilating of himselfe, and cutting off any of his members, (as Origen did) to the hurt and dan­ger of his life; which, by the preservation of such a mem­ber, might have beene in more safety; for, lifes perfecti­on is in the perfection of the whole body. Notwithstan­ding, for the safety of the whole, a man may lawfully and necessarily cut off a member; which cannot be preserved without manifest danger of thereby losing his life; but, neither to punish a sin past, nor to prevent a sin to come, may a man destroy or cut off any of his members, where­by he may be lesse able to doe the offices and duties for which God hath given him the same; seeing that both for chastisement, and prevention of sin, God hath appointed other morall meanes, which wee are to use, and therein to depend upon God for the successe; for not in mans forced disability to act sin, but in the renovation of the heart consists true sanctification: Note. that of pulling out the right eye, and of cutting off the right hand, Mat. 5.29, 30. is meant of morall mortification, whereby those members are made uselesse, and as if they were not, to any unlawfull use.

§. 8. Of Indirect self-murder of commission by unwarrantable practise of Physick, &c.

3. Unwarrantable practise of Physick. Thirdly, a man may be guilty of indirect self-murder, by practising of Physick, or Chirurgery unskilfully, im­moderately, or dangerously upon himselfe; either above his strength, or knowledge; killing himselfe by his un­warrantable endeavours to cure himselfe: or else, by leaving those that they know to be skilfull, carefull, and have lawfull calling to practise; to put themselves into their hands, whom they neither know to have skill, nor calling to undertake such cures; or, are such as be despe­rate attempters, with small regard of mens lives in their practise: if a man know the same, and doth wilfully choose and commit himselfe, specially in difficult cases, into the hands of such, he can look for no good successe, and must be self-guilty of the mortall effects thereupon following: but of this see more in the abuses of taking of Physick, Chap. 4. §. 6.

§. 9. Of indirect self-murder by unthrifti­nesse, &c.

4. Vnthriftinesse. Fourthly, this indirect self-murder is committed by wilfull unthriftinesse and prodigality, whereby a man provides not, but mispends the meanes of his livelihood, and so subjects himselfe and his to the perill of famine, Deut. 2.19. Prov. 27.27. contrary to the light of nature, and Scripture.

A Caveat. Yet we are herein to be wary that for prevention of want of livelihood; we fall not into covetousnesse, and carking cares; or that we follow the world with neglect of better things; or that we should spare more than is fit­ting; and shut up the bowells of compassion, with the over­throw of liberality, and workes of charity and piety.

§. 10. Of indirect self-murder of commission wrought by desperate hazard in 6. Cases.

5. Desperate haz­zard. Fifthly, indirect self-murder is committed by those that cast themselves into desperate hazard of losse of their lives; by undiscreetly and rashly venturing into deadly dangers; without lawfull calling, and above their strength to escape: where there is no necessity for greater good of others, or gods glory requiring the same: which falls out specially in sixe cases.

The first Case, of Braves and Gallants.

Case 1. Concerning Braves. First, when any doe out of a bravery, and gallantry of spirit, goe needlesly with a charge of money, or of mens persons, or errands; either in the night, through a place haunted and beset with murderous robbers; or, at any time through knowne ambushments, and strong troupes of enemies, above the passengers strength to re­sist, or escape; whereby, if they fall, they are guilty of this indirect self-murder.

Concerning purchase and rescue.

Case 2. Secondly, when any doe, out of over-great affection to worldly goods, make desperate attempts, with the appa­rent perill of their lives, either to get goods; either by vi­olent taking them from others, as theeves and spoilers doe; or, by labour in their callings abovē that which with their health they are able to endure: or else, by their desperate adventuring to save, or recover their goods out of fire, or water; or from, and out of the hands of their enemies; with the casting away of their owne lives; above all meanes and strength that in this case they have to save them; in such undertakings be­yond [Page 113]all warrantable calling: Exception. within neither of these two cases are we to restraine, or bound the divine-he­roicke enterprises of such as by supernaturall instinct, or power, doe undertake transcendent enterprises, above the allowance of ordinary rules: as David to kil Goliah 1 Sam. 17.32., and Ionathan and his Armour-bearer to invade a whole Garrison of the Philistims 1 Sam. 14.6.. Such men must have both a calling, by divine inward instinct, motion, and qualifica­tion; and also, a strong well grounded faith, in assurance of Gods assistance: as the Scripture tells us, how such, through faith subdued Kingdomes, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakenesse were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the Aliens: Heb, 11.33, 34.

Concerning some souldiers.

Case 3. Thirdly, when self-conceited, wilfull, foole-hardy men will fight against their enemies, upon desperate disadvan­tages; and imminent perill of death; when they are nei­ther forced to it by unavoidable necessity; nor are warran­ted by command of such superiours as either have abso­lute power over them of life and death; or can assure them, or give them the victory, Numb. 14.40. Ʋs (que) ad finem. (as God often did to the Israelites, fighting by his command, or approbation upon strange disadvantages) yea, when they cannot pro­bably come off with the safety of their lives; then that is a course of indirect self-murder.

Concerning Mariners.

Case 4. The fourth Case is of those that trade by Sea, who of­ten runne into mortall and desperate adventures, out of eagernesse to make their voyages; either putting to Sea in such weather, and seasons as is like to endanger all; or putting for the Port, upon desperate hazards of miscary­ing [Page 114]by stormes, sands, or rocks, or running presumptu­ously into the danger of Pyrates; or other mortall in­gagement by Sea, either through wilfull negligence, or through self- confidence of skill, or power more than they have, so tempting God.

Observe.The true occasion of which miscariages of men by Sea, is often given by Merchants upon the Land; who praise and respect men for fortunate and valiant according to the successe, —careat successi­bus opto, Quisquisab e­ventu facta pro­banda putat. and the event of their courses, without re­spect to the due rules of the managing the same; which makes many a man come short home, by adventuring to please their Merchants, contrary to the rules of art and wisdome.

Note.In this case I would advise men, rather to looke to do what they may warrantably justifie; and may therein have peace in their consciences, although the successe answer not their desire; than to endeavour contrary to wisdome and art, to please their owners and Merchants by such courses of desperate and unwarrantable adven­tures: as (if they or their charge miscary therein,) will over-cloud them with just blame & ignominie, and will bereave them of that comfort in their consciences, which should cheere and uphold them under their crosses; a course of accidentall good successe, and a course of direct ill successe, are not so to be compared together; that for the former a man should venture upon the latter; with the guilt of self-murder to be imputed to him, if therein he doe perish.

Concerning Duells.

Case 5. The fifth Case of desperate adventure, is of those that undertake Duells; or doe give, or accept challenges of single combats, upon their owne private motion, for pri­vate revenge; or for supposed maintenance of impeached honour; who, if they perish in the attempt, or by [Page 115]meanes of the conslict, are guilty of more than indirect self-murder: because, that course so unwarrantably, and needlefly undertaken, is commonly where the wronged may have better redresse, with lesse adventure of life; Duellers what they b. and those Duellers, or single combattants doe, by such challenges, shew themselves to be lawlesse contemners of authority; whose allowance they have not (as they ought) for such a triall by battle to make the same just; but by usurpation they make themselves Kings, (in con­tempt and prejudice of lawfull authority) in erecting a tribunall for Iustice, of their owne making, in their own case; where themselves alone are Parties, Iurie, Witnesse, Iudge and Sheriffe: whereas it is the prerogative of Kings to make warre and peace, and independently to execute justice under God.

It also argueth in them, both great folly, and impotency of minde, so lightly to adventure or give away their lives; a price so far exceeding the worth of the purchase that they contend for, and which they may have deci­ded farre better, without any such desperate danger; and also it proclaimes their pusillanimity and weaknesse, in that they cannot beare crosses and injuries. And finally, it makes their cause apparently unjust; when they passe by, or neglect a peaceable triall by equall justice and rea­son; and doe put it to be decided by bodily strength, and chance of warre; in a course more beseeming beasts than men. It seemes that such men doe account themselves and their lives little worth, and that they are weary of living; who so rashly expose the same by thrasonicall provocations and darings, to be taken away and destroyed in such a manner; wherein, having abandoned the com­mand of reason, they become beasts; and becomming slaves to their vilest passions of fury, madnesse, cruelty, and the like. (whereby they are overcome, who would in that course overcome others) Duellers degenerate into incarnate devills: And while they thus contend to gain [Page 116]or maintaine reputation of Honour and Valour by this most dishonourable and base brutish course of impetuous self-revenge by Duells; they justly lose that for which they contend, and otherwise might have had.

Concerning desperate attempts upon daring and wagering.

Case 6. The sixt case of desperate hazzard and adventure, whereby men may indirectly be self-murderers, 1. About da­ring. is in the point of provocation by others, for proofe of their courage and valour, challenging them to dare to attempt the effecting of some deadly enterprise beyond all warrant­able calling, or lawfull meanes safely and lawfully to ac­complish the same: as, for a man needlesly to conflict with a Lyon, to run over rocks; to provoke, or assault Adversaries too potent for him to resist, or offend, with safety of his life; or, upon such daring to doe some capitall act or mischiefe, whereby he is most like to pe­rish; and not thereby without just imputation to him­selfe of guiltinesse of his owne death, in regard of the unlawfulnesse of that his course, wherein hee cannot warrantably looke for any blessing, or protection from God: neither doe such unjustifiable daring-practises argue any true fortitude and valour, but onely bewraie temerarious audaciousnesse; which is, in excesse, contrary to fortitude: because, true valour is seene in couragiously undertaking and accomplishing dangerous performan­ces upon advised reason, by lawfull courses, to just and ne­cessary ends; but rash audaciousnesse in daring to doe un­warrantable attempts is manifest, by the unreasonable­nesse and unnecessarinesse thereof, undertaken upon un­advised passion, and foole-hardy presumption; with arro­gancy in the manner of accomplishing, and folly in the end of it.

A truly valorous man manifests his fortitude by his [Page 117]unconquerablenesse upon any provocation of darring, to doe any thing that is not fit and warrantable for him to undertake upon good grounds and reason; that if he bee crossed, or perish in atchieving it, hee may have honour and peace, and no way be guilty of his owne death: So that, although daring audaciousnesse exceeds true forti­tude in unwarrantably adventuring beyond it; yet it comes short of valorous fortitude in the grounds, and manner of enterprising, and of consequent effects and ho­nour of it.

A valorous man is his owne master, in disposing of himselfe and his actions about dangerous enterprises, ac­cording to his owne minde, sound reason, and advised resolution. Whereas, an audacious man is but as a servant to others, by whose will and daring provocations he or­ders himself and his actions, as they list, at their pleasure, and for their service; that he must needs doe whatsoe­ver desperate attempts they will dare him to doe, even to the perill of the losse of his life, without any lawfull reason and calling.

2. Wagering.To this case also belongs desperate undertakings with danger of life upon wagers; as for a man, either upon a naked contract for a certaine summe, or upon assumpsit of ten for one, or the like, to be paid to him when he shall have performed some desperate hazardous enterprise agreed upon, for him in that consideration onely to un­dertake and attempt the same with the danger of the losse of his life: as to walke under the water; to crosse the Ocean in a Wherry: in a few dayes to goe backward, or blindfold a long journey in a dangerous way, or some such unreasonable, needlesse, dangerous, mad, and idle vaine-glorious prancks, with adventure and losse of life; whereby such are indirectly self-murderers; and those that lay such wagers with them, are accessary to their death, thereby hireing and provoking them to a mortall course of self-destruction. For, such a course is no war­rantable [Page 118]way and calling of Gods appointment, thereby to adventure, or get goods; and therefore, no blessing can be therein, nor thereby expected; it is a needlesse tempt­ing of God to commit themselves to such a mortall course which they may well avoyd, and can looke for no protection in it, nor comfort of the action wherein they perish; being guilty of their owne death therein. Such desperate enterprises, upon wagering; whereby a man may lose his life, proceede either from covetousnesse, to be rich; or from necessity, to live: but by unlawfull meanes never destinated of God to that end, neither of them can comfortably be expected nor endeavoured: it seemes that such men either value their lives to be little worth, or apprehend their present condition to be most miserable; that they preferre the uncertaine attaining of a little lucre and worldly goods before them, and had rather die than live as they are; and therefore goe to seeke up death, where they can find him, to make an end of their dayes, by this desperate and last shift that they doe use, when otherwise they cannot live. That man is neere driven, that cannot subsist but by courses of selfe­ruine: and he is very destitute of good parts and of ver­tuous actions, that despaires of better fame and repute in the world; than he can procure by such needlesse vaine undertakings and accomplishments; which are but the pastime of fooles, and the ludibrie and scorne of the wise, and uncomfortable vanity and sinne of the perfor­mers.

§. 11. Of indirect self-murder committed by cove­nant and society with persons destinate to de­struction.

6 Branch of in­direct self-mur­der by com­mission. The sixt branch of indirect self-murder by commission, is, by wilfull contracting. and keeping society with [Page 119]those, that are under a curse, and apparent danger of destruction; whereby all such are most probably like to share with them, that have neere communion with them; which falls out specially in three cases.

Case 1. Of leagues. First, when a man unwarrantably enters a league, or bond of neere amity and society with persons, Princes, or States worthy of, and (as it were) marked out to destruction: as Iehoram did contract and keepe with Ahaziah 2 King. 9.27., whereby hee involved and inwrapped him­selfe into the same ruine with him. Which barres not conclusions for commerce of trade; and also, for intercourse of correspondency with them, at such a distance and de­gree, whereby hurt from them may be avoyded, and use made of them for warrantable advantage; as the Scrip­ture requires, that wee should have peace with all men, if it be possible Heb. 12.14..

Case 2.Concerning warre. The second case of indirect self-murdring society is, when a man takes up armes, or puts himselfe into military service, or joynes with others in warre, offensive, or de­fensive; either to hinder, or oppresse equity and truth; or, in opposition of Gods Church, to prejudice, or oppresse the Gospell and true religion; by this latter fighting against and provoking God; and by the former, irritating man­kind justly to destroy such, as goe about to overthrow Gods Kingdome, and humane justice, on earth; without which the world cannot subsist; in which course of Com­bination, or society, whosoever perishes is guilty of in­direct self-murder, by death of his owne unwarrantable procurement.

Although warre bee lawfull, yet it is a violent course of justice, the decision whereof is hereby cast upon the omnipotent Lord God, for him to determine the same, as he pleases, by victory, or vanquishment. And therefore, none should dare voluntarily to engage himselfe, in that course, upon his life, where hee knowes that just and powerfull Iudge to bee party for the truth against him; [Page 120]lest he perish by this indirect self-murder; whereas, to bee safe therefrom, wee should ever bee party on Gods side.

Crosse event of warre. That the event falls out contrary, so that the Abetters in a good cause do often fall, and the propugners of an evill do prosper; it comes to passe by Gods speciall wise providence, for three causes.

Reasons. 1. First, to chastise some sinnes, or to exercise some vertues in the vanquished.

2. Secondly, to make men more loath to fall to warre and blood-shed, upon presumption of their strength and cause, but rather, with some losse, to make peaceable composition.

3. Thirdly, that God may shew and exercise his absolute soveraignty over the world; disposing humane things as he pleases, in the demolishing and translating of Empyres and dominion, by the ruines of one making way for the building of another; that it may be apparent, that by him Kings Raigne; and that as many Principalities and Empires are raised, and stand upon the foundation of invasion, latrocinies, rapines, and blood; so shall they answer for the same, and bee shaken to peeces, by a divine hand of Iustice; as wee may see expressed by the dashing of the Image to peeces, by that small stone out of the divine hand of God, Daniel 2.33.

Case 3. Presuming into infectious places and company. The third case of indirect self-murdering society is, when men do wilfully presume, without necessity, or warrantable calling, into deadly infectious places and companies; wherein, or by which meanes if they miscarry or perish, they are guilty of their owne death, in a higher degree of indirect self-murder; as also, are those that doe, without a warrantable calling, put themselves into such places, or imployments, as doe procure or ha­sten their deaths.

§. 12. Of indirect self-murder by doing that, which naturally procures that which kills the doer.

7. Branch. Seventhly, if a man doe, willingly and wittingly, any such unlawfull act, as proves the cause, or occasion of that, which by Gods providence in just judgement, kills him, or takes away his life; he indirectly murders him­selfe: as a drunken man, that falls into a ditch or a pit, and is drowned; breakes his neck off his horse; dies by surfeits, or the like: he is in this degree, guilty of his owne death: for the cause of the cause is the cause of the effect: Causa causae est causa causati. such a mans precedent unlawfull course, or disposition, is so farre from excusing the consequent effect; that in a sort it doubles his sin: a man that kills another, when he is drunk, is not excused; but hanged when he is sober.

§. 13. Of indirect self-murder by doing of capi­tall crimes against humane Lawes and authority.

8. Branch. Capital crimes. Eightly, men doe commit indirect self-murder, by their breaking out into capitall courses and crimes; in transgressing and violating capitall good humane Lawes, the penalty whereof is death, whereby they bring them­selves under the sword of Iustice, thereby to lose their lives; as do Traitors, and rebellious persons against the King, State, or Kingdome: spoylers of other mens lives, or goods; as murderers, Pirates, Robbers, and the like: which is a thing both just and expedient in reason, that for preserving & upholding of the whole body publick; or the more noble parts thereof, inferiour and rotten mem­bers should suffer amputation; who, by their owne vile practises, have subjected themselves to the penall censure of death: by their misdeserving courses, being indirectly self-murderers; their blood being upon themselves, and not upon the Magistrate, by whose hands they justly [Page 122]fall, as is apparent; Levit. 20.9. where the blood of him that was put to death, for cursing his Father, is said to be upon himselfe: and 2 Sam. 1.16. touching him that David killed, for saying that hee had slaine Saul, he said that his blood was upon his head: as also, 1 King. 2.32, 37. touching Ioab, for his murder; and Sbimei, for his rail­ing; it is said that their blood was upon their owne heads; for that they were the wilfull meritorious cause, although not the immediate instruments of their owne deaths.

And so thus, all men that die by the merits of their owne actions, morally, or civilly considered, are mur­derers of their owne naturall lives and bodies, as man may truly be said to be the overthrower of the salvati­on of his owne soule, by the merits of his owne sins.

§. 14. Of indirect self-murder by wilfull trans­gression of Gods Lawes.

9. Branch. Transgression against Gods Law. Ninthly, men indirectly murder their owne bodies, by wilfully and impenitently walking in a course of transgression of Gods Law; in such kinds and degrees, as are accompanied with fearefull threatnings of death and destruction, to bee inflicted, not onely upon the soules, but also upon the bodies of such transgressours, by feare­full judgments, even in this life, as we see it was done to Pharaoh: which is performed two waies.

1. Kills after a naturall manner. First, in a physicall, or naturall manner, by the very nature and act of some sinnes themselves immediatly wasting; filling the body with diseases, and at last kil­ling it: as, by drunkennesse and gluttony, distempring and surfeiting the body; according as Solomon saies, that to those that tarrie long at the Wine, and that do goe to seeke mixt Wine, is woe, sorrow, contentious babling, wounds without cause, and rednesse of the eyes, Prov. 23.29.30.

Also, by whoredome, and bodily uncleannesse, the [Page 123]strength is wasted, as the Apostle shewes how such doe sin against their owne bodies, 1 Cor. 6.18. and Solomon tells us that the house of a strange woman inclines to death, Prov. 2.18. and by her, a mans flesh and body is consumed, Prov. 5.11. and, the adultresse hunteth after the pretious life.

Of Passions. And also, by the immoderatenesse of the passions of the minde, in giving way and liberty to them, to break out, and have dominion over us; wherby the vitall spirits are suffocated, or wasted: as, by excesse of choler, fretfulnes or griefe, or the like; extinguishing the life of man; as, a fire is put out, by oppressing it with water; or, by waste­fully burning up suddenly the fewell of the maintenance of it: therefore, it is needfull, that we suffer no commo­tion to be raised in our passions and affections, but upon just cause and ground, and that then therein we do keepe due moderation, by the command of reason; Note. and by the possessing and taking of them up, with divine and hea­venly objects and imployment; about things concerning a better life: it is a very dangerous, and costly contentment that a man hath, by giving immoderate scope to his un­ruly affections and passions; with the consumption of his owne life thereby, in this course of indirect self-murder.

2. A morall me­ritorious man­ner of self-killing. Secondly, men by their self-willed sinfull courses, are indirect self-murderers of their bodies efficiently; in a moral manner, and by way of merit, according to the justice of God, threatning and punishing disobedient prophane­nesse and wickednesse from heaven; not onely inwrap­ping transgressors into publick generall judgements with others; but also, by inflicting particular personall destru­ction upon them; as God did upon Corah, Dathan, and Abiram Numb. 16.38., and upon some, for their unworthy and prophane receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Sup­per, did die 1 Cor. 11.30., by their owne meritorious procurement: and, wee are taught in the Proverbs, Prov. 1.8 31, 32. that sinners do lay waite for their owne blood, and, eate the fruit of their owne [Page 124]way: and that the turning away of the simple shall slay him. In the Prophet Ezekiel, Robbers, adulterers, and usurers, Ezek. 18.13. are threatned with death; and there it is said, that their blood shall be upon their owne heads; which intimates that they are guilty of their own deaths. And againe, secure persons, not repenting after admonition, are threatned with death; and that their blood shall be upon their owne heads. Ezek. 33.4, 5. Yea, all the damned in hell, whose bodies with their soules shall be subject to the second death by meanes of their owne sins; are, and shall be guilty of their own deaths, both of soule and body; and so are self-murderers also of their bodies, at least indirectly.

In Adam, and by his first sin, all men natu­rally are self-murderers. Moreover Adam, and all mankinde in him lapsed, are indirectly self-murderers, by merit of that first transgres­sion; for, and through which, death entred into the world: according to the testimony of the Apostle; who saith, that by one man sin entred into the world, and death by sin: so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. Rom. 5.12. So that no man can blame any for his death, in regard of originall merit and desert, but him­selfe. Now, that this death of our selves, may not be im­puted to our selves, that we should stand guilty before God of this indirect self-murder; we must labour to get our pardon from God in Christ, for the comfort of our consciences, and for our security from the avenger of blood, upon our reconciliation with our God; and bee carefull that we live not wilfully and impenitently in any knowne sinne; without which care, all stand guilty be­fore God of this sinne of self-murder, and shall suffer for it.

Observe. The world is full of self-murderers. From hence we may observe, that there are many more self-murderers than the world takes notice of, or that do thinke themselves to be such; yea, the world is full of them; whose sinnes are more haynous than they con­ceive, and specially against themselves most pernicious: and therefore, it is no marvell that one man endeavours [Page 125]the ruine and destruction of another; when we see how desperately and eagerly they doe the same against them­selves: For, who can expect better respect and usage from any man, than he gives to himselfe; or is in him to performe? Some difference there is in the affection and intention of betternesse to himselfe; but his reall perfor­mances are to himselfe worst.

Thus having declared what indirect self-murder is, and how it is diversly procured and committed; now I will shew certaine exempt cases; which, although in the materiality of the facts they differ not from indirect self-murder; yet, in the formality of their acting, are much discrepant.

§. 15. Of certaine exempt Cases.

Exempt cases. Three cases there are, wherein men are warrantably to expose their bodies to the apparent danger of death; without perill of self-murder, or just blame of guiltinesse of their owne deaths.

1. By calling. First, when a man hath a lawfull calling, generall, or particular; which, without danger of losse of his life, in discharging thereof, he cannot execute; then is he to ad­venture his life, that he may doe his duty, (which other­wise cannot be performed) committing himselfe to Gods protection, and disposall. As Peter did in comming downe out of the Ship to walke upon the Sea, when Christ commanded him Mat. 14.29.: and as Sampson, in execution of his office of Iudge against his enemies, pulled downe the house, whereby hee with them did perish, Judges 16. Pacchtarius ad Januarium. In fine obitus sui sub Martyrii passione— David a Mau­den in praeceptum 6. discurs. decim. and is commended among the faithfull: Heb. 11.32. whom Bacchiarius, an ancient Author, calls a Martyr: of which David a Mauden gives the reason— quia illae quae ad Martyrium requiruntur conditiones in ipso reperiuntur: the things requisite for Martyrdome were found in him, be­ing a person reconciled to God; and dying for Gods glo­ry, [Page 126]and in defence of the truth, and by a warrantable cal­ling of divine instinct, and supernaturall ability. And we see, that when God did call Moses to come up into the mount, there to die; he obeyed, and went willingly and wittingly unto his owne death. Deut. 34.

By this rule, souldiers and servants taking wages, or otherwise bound to fight for their lives, or at the com­mand of their superiours, are bound (as Mauden sayes) ex justitia, by the law of justice, to expose their lives to death, in discharge of their duty; to obey and protect their superiours.

Reasons of in­couragement. The reasons of incouragement to undertake such mor­tall adventures, are specially two. First, our knowledge and assurance that God, whom herein wee are to respect and obey, originally, or secondarily commanding us, will either protect us in our wayes and undertakings; or will so dispose of us, as shall be best for us; with comfort, and honour, in, and after our death: Knowledge. in which respect, both Plato pro Socrate; and also Aristotle affirme, that honest a mors turpi vitae est praeferenda: An honourable death is to be preferred before a shamefull life.

2. Benefit of death. Secondly, the feare of the losse of our lives should bee no remora, or hinderance to our dutifull performances: because our deaths in this manner, may be the medium, or meanes to the end, that is better than our lives: Wee see, that if a thing destinated to a certaine end, doe at any time crosse or hinder the attaining of that end; in that re­spect it is to be deemed evill, and to be rejected: as our Saviour commands, that if our eye cause us to offend, then pull it out; and in like case to cut off our hand, or foote. Mat. 5.30. which is done by mortification and grace, making them as uselesse to any scandalous courses, as if they were cut off in semblable manner, as men throw away their armour to save their lives by slight in a hot pursuit of their enemies, and as men at Sea throw their goods into the water to save themselves.

§. 16. A particular question about souldiers flying, resolved.

Ab [...]ut souldi­ers, a case of conscience. Question. A question may be here moved, whether it be in con­science lawfull for any souldier, out of feare of death, up­on his owne apprehensions, to flee and runne away to save his life, before a signall, command, or example bee given him by his Commander so to doe?

Answer. Souldiers are to stand. I answer, for the fact it is true, nothing is more fre­quently done in warre, than so to runne away in disor­derly manner; because feare bereaves men of their use and command of reason; and also self-love makes every man more carefull of his owne particular, than of the publike; things that are neerest doe most affect; extremities of dangers convert all a mans thoughts, to thinke how then to preserve himselfe. But, for the morall lawfulnesse of that course it appeares not to me; yea rather, I conceive that although present death stood ready before them to swallow them up; they are not to turne their backs, to leave their stations, and runne away without due crder, signall, or example of their Commanders. Because such desertion of their Commanders and fellowes in distresse, is a betraying of them into their enemies hands. Againe, the greatest destruction and ruine of an Army, comes by disorderly flight, wherein every man is objected to the enemies execution: Whereas, by resolution and couragi­ous resisting to death, many victories are gotten, with the preservation of the body of an Army. Finally, if the publike doe miscary, our particular cannot bee safe; but those that escape may (in regard of their after-miseries) wish that they had fallen in the army, by the sword of their enemies.

We are bound to attribute so much to the wisdome, and valour of our Commanders; that they will not cast a­way the lives of their men, but upon apparent possibili­ties [Page 128]of victory or preservation, by opposition; although we see it not. Helps so to do. 1. Faith. The helps to enable us to this high courage of performing of duty, are two: First, Faith; both for the goodnesse of our estate in Christ to Godward; wher­by we may be assured of everlasting life and glory, when we die: and also, for the lawfulnesse of our calling and imployment in that service, wherein death attaches us; that we may as comfortably there end our dayes, as if we dyed upon our beds; being perswaded of our future happy condition; and that our death in that manner is more usefull to men, and more acceptable to God, than our lives.

2. Resolution. Secondly, undaunted resolution to be obedient in doing our duties; considering that obedience is better than sa­crifice, although in doing thereof wee doe perish. For, for to enjoy vertue and union with God, (which confists in obedience to Gods will,) is better than life with­out them.

§. 17. The second exempt case about venturing of life, which is upon urgent necessity.

The second Case, Necessi­ty: in three points. 1. Vncertaine death, for cer­taine good. The second Case wherein we may wittingly and wil­lingly, without danger of self-murder, adventure the losse of our lives, is a present, urgent, and unavoidable ne­cessity, for a certaine greater more eligible good: which falls out in three points. First, not only when with an uncertaine danger of our owne lives, wee seeke to re­deeme the certaine destruction of our neighbours; as to cast our selves into the water, being skilfull to swimme, to save him from assured drowning, who hath no other meanes of safety: or, to cast our selves into desperate dangers for rescue of our wives, children, or friends, from out of the fire; or out of the hands of our enemies; as did Abraham for Lot Gen. 14.14., and David for his wives 1 Sam. 30.; or to minister to the necessities of our sick houshold, that they [Page 129]perish not in neglect; wee ought to venture our lives with them in their infectious diseases. But further al­so, to save another from certainly perishing, sometimes men may object themselves to certaine death; Certaine death for Superiours. as if the person be a publicke Magistrate, or Prince, or evidently of more use and worth in Church or Common-wealth than our selves, we may exchange our selves to passe for him, as the Scripture intimates, with commendation; that peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die. Rom. 6.7. and the peoples esteeme of David was, that he was worth ten thousand of them; and therefore, would not let him adventure himselfe; where, if halfe of them should die, the enemies would not care for them. 2 Sam. 18.3. this respect and preferment of eminency and vertue is not only from love of themselves, but also from love of that publike body, to which those persons by their lives may be beneficiall.

For a friend. Also, a man may, for preservation of his deare friend, put himselfe upon assured death; as our Saviour implies, by way of commending the same; when he sayes, Greater love hath no man than this, Ambros. lib. 3. officiarum c. 12. de duobus Py­thagoraeis. Virgil.—me me adsum qui seei, in me converene serrwn. that a man lay downe his life for his friends. Therefore, this degree of love hee may have, and was practised by divers, as betweene Nisus and Euryalus, Damon and Pythias, Pylades and Orestes.

Object. The thing that may seeme to withstand the lawful­nesse of this practice, is that generall rule of loving our neighbours as our selves, and not otherwise. Answ. But this is easily answered; first, by the right understanding of the rule; as our selves; which notes, not the degree or mea­sure of our love; 1. It is required that our love be sincere. for then must we love all men alike, if the rule of the measure be one: for, quae conveniunt in uno tertio, conveniunt inter se: they that agree in any one third thing, doe agree within themselves: but, that we are to love all men alike, is absurd, and against the practice of our Saviour Christ, who loved Iohn above the rest of the Apostles; then [as our selves] notes the sincerity of our [Page 130]love: for as the Apostle tells us; No man ever yet hated his owne flesh, Ephes. 5.29. So then, here is commanded first, that we should love our neighbours; secondly, that for the quality of this love, it should be in truth; and as we would that others should love us: which doth not exclude such a superlative degree of love, as may expresse it selfe by a mans dying for his friend; as if it were an un­lawfull excesse.

2. To dye for a friend may bee self-love, and lawfull. Secondly, this doubt may be resolved, by the true in­terpretation of such a mans act: because, in that degree of love so expressed for his friend, he loves himselfe, both by the consummation and earthly perfection of the vertue of friendship in him; which in some sort beatifies the sub­ject wherein it is; and also thereby he gaines to himselfe the honour to be counted more worthy of a friend, than a friend was of him: Amicus est after ego. & lovers are said to live rather in those that they doe love, than in themselves; so that without such friends their lives would be but a languishing dying. With mee in this point, accords Cardinall Folet upon Idem ibid. Iohn 15.13. and David à Mauden in his tenth discourse upon the sixt Commandement, is peremptory; and sayes, that Id non facit ex amore vitae alte­rius—sed ex a­more virtutis a­micitiae, & ad ahorum exem­plum: quod dum sacit, se plus quā amicum diligit. Certum est licitum esse vitam suam certo periculo exponere, pro servanda amicivita temporali, ex motivo ho­nestatis & amicitiae: quandoquidem honestas virtutis ma­jus bonum sit, quàm vita propria corporalis: It is certaine that it is lawfull for a man to expose his life to certaine dan­ger, for to preserve the temporall life of his friend, upon the motive of honesty and friendship; seeing the honesty of ver­tue is a greater good, than his owne corporall life.

From hence he sayes, Licitum esse ai­unt Doctores a­mico peste labo­ranti inservire, cum aequi certo per culo mertis, & in communi naufragio takulam so [...]io cedere; unde si duo a­mici simul naufragium secissent, us (que) residua eset tal ula, cu jus subsidio alteruter ex illis tantum po Yet salvari, posset quidem alter eâ non uti, ut sibi cam amicus assumeret, cujus saluti consultum crpit. in kee tamen eventu cavendum est, ne quis per positivam aliquam actionem directè neci suae ecoperetur; hoc enimillici [...]n est. Disetus. 10. in praecept. 6. numer. 3.5. Ema: Sa: in vocabulo vita. that the Doctors affirme that it is lawfull to doe service to a friend that is sick of the pestilence, [Page 131]with equally certaine danger of death; and in a common shipwrack to yeeld a board to a fellow companion: as if two friends have suffered shipwrack together, and that there were a board remaining to them; by the help whereof only one of them could be saved; the one of them may forbeare to make use of the same, that his friend, whose safety he de­sires, may take it to himselfe. Notwithstanding, in this case heed must be taken that no man doe directly, by any positive action cooperate to his owne death: for, that is unlawfull. Emanuel Sa in his Aphorismes affirmes as much.

§. 18. Of the second point, which is concerning certaine death for certaine more publike good.

The second point. The second point concerning present urgent necessity, wherein a man may adventure the losse of his life for a greater good, without any danger of self-murder, is when by the losse of one, or of a few lives, many more are pre­served: Certaine death for greater pub. like good. for, bonum commune est praeferendum proprio: the publike good is to be preferred before our owne private; which argueth the greater charity for extension of it a­broad: and as we are not made every one for himselfe onely; but for the good one of another: So should wee endeavour the same by life and death: as the Apostle commands that we should not looke every man on his owne things, but every man also on the things of others. Phil. 2.4.

In the publike good, the good of every particular is comprehended; and therefore, the members, severally considered, are to expose themselves to suffer for the good and preservation of the Whole. Thomas of Aquine sayes well, that Charitas communia propriis anteponit: Tho: 2.2. quaest. 26. arlic. 4. ad 3. Charity preferres the publike before the private: In this also David a Mauden is cleare, when he sayes, in his [Page 132]aforenamed discourse: Laudabiliter facit, qui pro bono publico se periculo exponit: Sicut enim in naturalibus pars una corporis, rectè periculo exponitur pro servando toto cor­pore; ita & in politicis, particulare Reipub. membrum pro servanda tota Republica: That man doth commendably, that exposes himselfe to danger for the publike good: as even in naturall things, one part of the body is rightly exposed to save the whole body; so also in things politique, a particu­lar member of the common wealth is to be exposed for to save the whole. And therefore the Prophet David upon this ground, accompanied with a speciall instinct and mo­tion of the Spirit, for the generall good of his nation, un­dertooke with the perill of his life; a dangerous combate against the Gyant Goliah. 1 Sam. 17. Caiaphas did tell a truth, when he said, that it was better that one man should die for the people, than that the whole Nation should perish. John 11.50. Eleazar is commended, Qui se in mortem dedit, ut populum suum liberaret: Who gave himselfe, that he might deliver his people, sayes Mauden. Examples of this practice are fre­quent among the Heathen, and by them celebrated with greate praise: As Codrus the Athenian King, (if I be not mistaken) who thrust himselfe into death among his ene­mies, that hee might procure victory to his people, ac­cording to the Oracle. Also of Curtius the Romane it is said; that Se pro Republica praecipitavit in hiatum terrae: for preservation of the common-wealth hee did throw him­selfe into a gulfe of the earth: But of this kinde many might be alleadged. Vpon this ground it is, that the kee­ping of a Passe; the defending of a Town, or Fort, or the making of a Stand to check the pursuing enemy, may be committed to a few, against an unresistable multitude of enemies: which charge and service those few are not to decline, nor disert and quitt; although they doe foresee that in that service they must all die upon the place; when it is apparent, that by the losse of the lives of those few, after that brave manner, the lives of many others are [Page 133]preserved, with a more generall publike good of that body and State whereof they are members: So Sampson­like, doing more good by their thus dying, than they ever did, or could, by otherwise living.

§. 19. Of certaine questions resolved.

Questions 1. About a man­flayer, for whose sake his friends are pur­sued to death. To this point belongs the decision of divers questions. As, first, if a man have killed another, and escaped; for re­venge whereof the kindred and friends of the slaine, in their pursuit of the manslayer for justice, doe fall upon his kindred and friends that favour or entertaine him; whereby may follow the effusion of much innocent blood, where there is not sufficient power and authori­ty to order and protect men against such outrages; then is such a manslayer bound in conscience to put himselfe betweene his friends and such harme, and to offer him­selfe a sacrifice to appease wrath; and to prevent a more generall bloodshed, mortality, and deadly feud; Where­by, for his sake, many of his dearest friends might perish. It is better that one should die for preserving of many, than that many should die for preserving one of no more worth and use than any one of the other: which is ap­parent by Ioabs demand in his pursuit of Sheba, at Abel of Bethmaachah, requiring him to bee delivered up to him, upon promise that he would depart from the City; which was done accordingly. 2 Sam. 20.21.

§. 20. About a man under deadly displeasure of Superiours.

Question 2. Secondly, if a man be fallen so farre under the displea­sure of his Prince, or State, (although unjustly, and unde­servedly) that they pursue him with that eagernesse to death, that for his sake and life, a storme of destruction is like to light upon, and consume his dearest and nearest [Page 134] friends; then ought he, for their safety, to put himselfe into the hands of implacable authority; to bee thereby heaved, as Ionas Jonah 2.15., into the high grown sea of Superiours displeasure; that the same may cease from the raging thereof. Which practise and care seemes to have beene used by our Saviour Christ, when he said if you seeke me, let these go their way Iohn 18.8.: to make a party, if hee were able to resist; were to make an innocent man guilty of re­bellion, and the meanes of more generall ruine.

An objection. If it be replied, that self-love is against this course; and that the preservation of justice is to be preferred a­bove many mens lives; and that such yeelding doth con­demne the sufferer, as guilty, and encourages the persecu­tors in their injustice:

Answer. 1. About love. I answer, that the love of the whole, or more generall body, or principaller parts thereof, is to be preferred be­fore the love of any particular, or inferiour member of the body; as is cleared by what is spoken already.

2. About Justice. To the second I reply; that, of justice in generall, it is true, that it is to be preferred before the bodies and lives of many men; 1. In generall. because, neither trade, humane society, nor the world can consist without it: and therefore it is, that, for maintenance therof, Kingdome is justly armed against Kingdome; to reduce, and keepe those to justice, that, otherwise transgressing the same, would confound all in tyrannie, or anarchy.

2. In particular. But, the case is not so in particular execution of justice, about every individuall person; when, by seeking, or preserving of Iustice in particulars, wee open a way for greater injustice; using a medicine worse than the disease. But our Saviour Christ fully cleares this point, in the fift of Mathew, when he saies, Yee have heard that it hath beene said, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: but I say unto you, that yee resist not evill: but, whosoever shall smite thee on the right Cheeke, turne to him the other also. And if any man sue thee at the Law, and take away [Page 135]thy Coate, let him have thy Cloake also: and whosoever shall compell thee to goe a mile, goe with him twaine Mat. 5.38, 39, 40.41.. For, no man is so farre bound to contend for justice, in his owne particular, but that he may, upon good reasons forbeare, or dispense with his owne right; whereby he incurres onely an evill of damage, and not of sin.

3. Of yeelding to suffer. Thirdly, this yeelding is not a making of the innocent sufferer to be guilty; nor of the nocent wrong doer to be just; or more obstinately to persist in his unjust courses; no more than the not applying of medicines to the dis­ease called No li me tangere, doth foment it, when the medling with it, would inrage it and make it worse. This course of yeelding to suffer wrongs, makes way and place for passive obedience; and for God, the great and righteous Iudge of the world, to do justice, even upon the highest; and to worke his owne glorious works, with redresse of all such evills, as neither by right nor might can bee by man reformed: in which course of suffering wrong, wee have the Martyrs for examples to follow.

§. 21. Touching the voluntary appearance of Fe­lons at liberty upon baile, to free their baile.

Third que­stion. Touching the voluntary ap­pearing of Fel­lons to receive justice. A third question reducible to this point is, whether a man that, for some capitall crime, is under bond of his owne promise; or upon some penall summe of money; or upon bond of a friend for him, of body for body, for his personall appearing at the Assizes; ought thereupon to appeare, when he certainely foresees that there he shall be cast, and die: as put the case it be for battery, or wound­ing of a man mortally; who dies thereupon, after such bond given.

Answer. When they ought. I answer, if the bond for his appearance bee his owne promise, hee ought in conscience to appeare; because, Gods Word and Law bindes us to keepe our promises; [Page 136]if the same be not to doe sin; although the same may bee damageable to us Psal. 15.; but if so bee that his bond for ap­pearance, be a penall summe of money, onely by sureties; then, all that a man hath, he will give for his life: so that, in this case, I see not that he is bound in conscience to appeare, where he foresees his owne death; when the Magistrate hath accepted a penall summe for fiduciary caution, in stead of his personall imprisonment, or other assurance for his appearance; and so may shift himselfe, for his safety, to some place, as a City of refuge, to keep himselfe from the hands of the avenger of blood. When againe they ought. But, if hee bee at liberty, upon his friends bond, of body for body, for appearance, then ought hee in conscience to appeare, although hee certainely foresee that there hee shall die; that he may free his friend, by his meanès, and for his sake, so ingaged; both, in respect of the Law of friendship; and in regard of the cause, that is not his friends, but his owne, that by his meanes, and for him, an innocent man do not perish: which were his grievous sinne.

§. 22. What a guilty person ought to do to free the innocent.

Fourth que­stion. Concerning an innocent mans suffering by misprision or error, in stead of the no­cent: and what the guilty ought in that case to doe. A fourth question that belongeth to this point, may be this; if a burglary or a murder be committed, and an in­nocent man be attached, arraigned, found guilty, and, upon presumptions, be condemned for it to die, the true fellon not being knowne; as it fell out, where a certaine young man, a Suiter to a Maid, was taken, cast, and con­demned to death, and suffered for the murder, and death of that maide, with whom he was late in company, after the rest of the family were in bed, and she the next morning found murdered; which fact was done by a Villaine that was hid about the house; and not by the young man-suiter, as the Fellon afterward confessed. [Page 137]Whether is not the true actor of such a fact bound in conscience to discover himselfe and confesse; that hee may save the life of an innocent, that for his sinne he may not die?

Answer.The nocent ought to disco­ver himselfe. I answer, that hee is bound in conscience so to doe: for, otherwise he is guilty, both by his fact, and silence, of the death of such an innocent man so suffering, whom he might and ought to rescue; now, it is certaine, that no man is to doe, or omit that which, by the doing, or omission thereof, either multiplies, or aggravates his sin; to his owne worse, and eternall condemnation: And how. againe, he is bound not to suffer other men to sinne, either by rashnesse, or malice, in the witnesses or jurie, when it is in his power to prevent it, by true information; as, in this case he may: yet, I thinke he is to do it, with as great circumspection, for safety of his owne life, as he can; be­ing sure that he leave not the truth undiscovered; nor suffer the innocent to perish, through his feare or neglect.

§. 23. About a mans voluntary revealing to the Magistrate, his own secret capitall crimes.

Fift que­stion. A fift question, hitherto belonging to bee resolved, is; if a man have committed a capitall crime, as murder, Po­lygamy, or the like, which was done so long agoe, or so farre off, or so secretly that none knowes, or will accuse him thereof; About secret capitall crimes. and is so troubled in conscience about it, that upon his private confession to Divines thereof, and their counsell and consolations ministred to him, he hath no rest nor comfort; but in revenge upon himselfe, is strong­ly tempted to destroy himselfe, by his owne hands; and cannot prevaile against his resolutions of doing it; whether then is he to accuse himselfe of the crime, and to put himselfe into the hands of Iustice to suffer for it.

Answer. When and how the delin­quent is to re­veale his crimes, that are capitall.In this case, I think, such an one ought so to do: both for the easing of his conscience, that no otherwise can have rest; that thereupon others may be affraid to venture upon sinne, with presumption of secrecy; when they shall see the force of conscience compelling men to blaze their owne crimes and shame. And also, for preventing of self-murder, by submission to the sword of Iustice, and to the mercy of the Magistrate; who perhaps will hardly, in such a case, condemne a man, upon his owne inditement and witnesse; where there is no other that doth the same; and when the act seemes to be unreaso­nable, that any man should seeke his death; where none accuseth: and if he were, in this case, condemned, it is most like that the supreme Magistrate would save such a one by pardon, or replevin; for the usefulnesse of his life in time to come: for, the sword of Iustice cuts men off, not onely for punishment of mischiefe done; but also spe­cially for prevention of evill to come.

The barre removed. The barre, that may hinder such a man from taking this course, may bee the feare of immortall shame and disgrace, that he thinks he should never be able to indure, if hee should live, and the Magistrate not put him to death, after this publick accusation of himselfe. But to that it is easily answered, that the comfort, and ease of the conscience would bee such, upon that course, and the opinion and respect of the godly and wise, con­cerning him; that all that feared shame and disgrace would vanish in the ayre, and he be the better approved.

§. 24. A sixt question, about burning or sinking of a Ship in sea fight.

A Sea case. For conclusion of this point, I will propound a sea case: to wit, whether it be lawfull for a Captaine, or Master of a Ship, being overcharched with enemies in a Sea [Page 139]fight, rather to fire, or sink his Ship, with himselfe and his company to perish in her, than to yeild and bee at the mercy of his enemies? Touching a Sea fight.

Answer. Touching Ships Royall. When to su­steine untill the ship be burnt or sunk with­out danger of self-murder. I answer, if the Ship do belong to the King, and is in service for the State, and committed to her Comman­ders with charge rather to burne, or sink her, than to yeeld: then are they to follow their Commission in obe­dience to their Superiours: alwaies being carefull that they neither directly burne nor sink the ship, with themselves in her; but as the same may be done by the invading enemies, or accidentally by themselves in their owne defence; as by blowing up the Ship, with intention to destroy their enemies: although they do see that they cannot doe the same, without the death of themselves thereby; as Sampson did.

When a man himselfe may burne or sink his owne ship without danger of self-murder. A proviso. Furthermore, such a Commander may himselfe burne, or sink such a Ship so committed to him, when he is no longer able to keepe her out of his enemies hands; for that, he is to deprive the enemies of all the strength hee can: provided that he, and the remnant of his Company, do forsake her, and shift for their lives otherwise; as they best can; that they may not bee guilty of selfe-murder.

But, if a Captaine, or Master have Command of such a Ship, without such peremptory charge; then is he no further bound in conscience touching yeelding, keeping, sinking, or burning of her, in such a desperate case; than such a Captaine, or Master that Commands at, or by his owne discretion; according to the Lawes, and Customes of the Sea, the determination whereof is touched in the next.

Touching a Merchant man whē to sustaine untill she be burnt, or sunk without danger of self-murder. But, if so be that the Ship be a merchant-man, and is commanded by her Captaine, or Master at his owne dis­cretion, according to the Lawes and Customes of the Sea; if so be that he be so oppressed in fight with his enemies, that he is not able to make longer resistance, or to escape; [Page 140]and shall certainely foreknow, that, if he, his Ship, and Company do fall into the hands of their enemies, their adversaries will thereby be so encouraged and strength­ned, that the Nation, or State, to which such a ship did belong, shall suffer much more harme, and damage, by the imployment of her, her Company, and goods against the same; than if so be that such a Ship should have pe­rished in the Sea, with all her company and goods: or, if so be that such a Commander do foresee, that his yeelding will bring him, and his men, to a captivity, or death more tedious, than what by resistance they can suffer; then ought such a Commander to choose the best of the two evils of damage, and rather die in resisting, induring the Ship to be sunk, or fired by his enemies; or to doe it himselfe, A proviso. alwaies being carefull, in such a case, for preser­vation of their lives, as long as they can, by quitting her, and shifting as they can in the Sea, at the mercy of their enemies, and of the waters; when Gods providence un­evitably casts them into their hands. In such a desperate pinch, to blow up the Ship, whereby they foresee that themselves also must perish; is no more unlawfull, than Sampsons pulling downe the house upon his enemies and himselfe, so long as their intention is not to kill themselves, but their enemies, in their owne just defence; which (in this case) they cannot doe without killing themselves accidentally. But, if there bee not so great danger and losse like to ensue, by their enemies taking such a Ship, as by perishing in resisting; then is such a Commander to yeeld, that he may not bee guilty of in­direct self-murder: as hath beene said about fighting be­yond our warrant, or upon desperate disadvantages, and that he may save himselfe and his Company, for further service of God, his Countrey, and friends. When to yeeld.

§. 25. Of adventuring about saving of soules.

The third point, saving of soules. The third point concerning the second case, about pre­sent urgent necessity, wherein a man may adventure the losse of his life for a greater good, without any danger of self-murder; is, when the necessity, and opportunity of saving mens soules requires the adventuring of the losse of a mans naturall life to doe it; which may fall out in two Cases.

Case 1. Of adventu­ring to infecti­ous persons. First, if a man be sick of some pestilent infectious mor­tall disease; and labours not only under the feare, and pangs of death; But also lyes oppressed with the horror of a troubled conscience, like to be swallowed up in utter despaire; languishing and longing for meanes and com­fort of salvation; then may the Minister, within whose charge such a one is; or, in his default some other, either Minister, or private Christian; upon outward calling from the party, or by Gods providence inviting him; finding withall an inward motion and inclination of the spirit to take the opportunity to save a soule; then (I say) may one of these adventure into such infectious places, and to such infected persons, out of love and zeale to save a soul in danger of perishing: so they indanger no other lives than their owne, by so adventuring.

1. Grounds of adventuring. The grounds of which adventure are; first, confidence of Gods protection in that warrantable pious imploy­ment, so farre as God sees good.

2. Secondly, comfort, that (if in that service a man doe die) he had a lawfull calling; and his adventure was for saving that which is better than many lives, & for which the deare Son of God did die upon the crosse.

A Caveat. Yet, men are herein to be observant, that they tempt not God by their rash presumption, or self-confidence, needlesly, or beyond their due bounds, thrusting them­selves into such dangers; but that they doe use as great [Page 142] caution, and as good preservatives as they can; with car­nest prayer to God, to give him successe and safety; that if they doe die by meanes of such dangerous enterprises, their conscience may not justly accuse them, that they were wilfully negligent of their own lives; and so there­by accessary to their owne deaths.

Case 2. Of adventu­ring among heathens to preach the Gospell. Secondly, in such times, and places where the publike preaching of the truth necessary to salvation is wholly wanting; or powerfully suppressed; and grosse ignorance, or damnable error, and heresies prevailes; as among the heathens, and grosse Idolaters; then, and there is any Christian man, that hath a warrantable calling and op­portunity to teach others the truth, and to warne them of errors, although they cannot doe the same without dan­ger of persecution and death; this course we finde war­ranted not onely by the practise of the Apostles; who ceased not to preach Christ, both publikely, and from house to house, although they were otherwise charged, and therefore threatned and persecuted to death: Acts 20.20. But even others more private Christians did so, as Aquila and Priscilla, and those that were scattered from Ieru­salem: Acts 5.28, 29. Acts 18.16. Acts 8.4. whose labours God greatly blessed, to the ad­vancement of the Church: Of such examples Ecclesiasti­call histories are full, in times of the primitive persecuti­ons; as Theodoret reports hist. lib. 1. cap. 23. of two yong men called Aedesius and Frumentius, who while they were lay men did teach among the Indians. Quoniam in vero Dei cultu educatierant mercatores, qui eò commeabant, cohortati sunt, ut in unum congre­gati divina mi­nisteria obirent.

And of Christian Merchants Socrates affirmes, that they did instruct some of the Indians in the principles of religion; Christiani illi quosdam ex Indis fidei principiis instituentes. also Theodoret makes mention hist. l. 1. c. 24. of a certaine captive Christian woman, who did convert the nation of the Iberians to the Faith: c with whose re­port consents Sozomen, lib. 2. cap. 6. speaking of the conversion of the Iberians, he sayes, that the fame was, [Page 143]that that Nation did leave their ancient religion, upon the perswasion of a captive woman. Fama est hanc Iberiam, suasu mulicris Christi­anae captivae pa­triam & avitam religionem dese­ruise.

And Socrates speaking of the King and Queene of Iberia converted by the woman, hee sayes that both the King and Queene did preach Christ; He to the men, and Shee to the women: Ʋtri (que) Christū praedicant: Rex viris: Regina mulieribus. Deut. 6.7. Colos. 3.16. Extraordinary things and acci­dents, are not bounded and regulated by ordinary rules: and so much doth God himselfe require us to doe in ma­ny places, that the soules of our brethren may not perish for lack of his saving truth, which all are bound to main­taine.

§. 26. Of adventuring for salvation and reli­gion.

The third ge­nerall case. About religion The third generall case, wherein men may expose their lives to death without any danger of indirect self-murder, is in the cause of religion; for maintenance of the truth; for advancing of Gods glory; and for the conver­sion, and confirmation of others, both in profession and practise; although the same should cost us our lives: as we see was done by Daniel and his three companions. Daniel 6.10. and 3.17. Whereunto wee are bound by that love, that we owe both to God, and our Neighbour. According to which, David à Mauden sayes well, David à Mau­praecept. 6. dis­curs. 10. that Ex charitate tenetur quis fidem profiteri cum periculo vitae, quando honor Dei id exigit, aut externa confessio necessaria est ad aliquorum conversionem ad fidem, vel in eadem vacillantium confirma­tionem; seu quando credit minus firmos in fide, eam fa­cilè vel bonorum temporalium amore, vel vitae conservan­dae causae negaturos: that is, A man is bound by charity to professe his faith with danger of his life, when the glory of God requires the same, or when our outward confession is necessary, for the conversion of some to the faith; or to con­firme those that waver in it, or when a man beleeves that the weake in faith will easily out of love of temporall goods, [Page 144]or to preserve their lives, deny the faith. This adventuring of our lives for religion, consists of foure points or mem­bers.

§. 27. Of the first case or point, which is about defence of religion.

Members of it. 1. First, in the defence of the truth and religion, both by speaking and writing for it; when the same is reproached, impugned, Defence of the truth. and slandered, with endeavouring to over­throw it; although that such a course of patrociny were capitall to the undertakers: for which, we have a lucu­lent warrant and example, in the practise of Hester in the like case; Hest. 4.14, 16. and in the practise of Iustin Martyr a­gainst the Heathen, upon no lesse danger; yet, herein it were to be wished, that men would rather content them­selves to prove and commend what they hold to bee the truth, and fit for godly edifying, than for to multiply un­profitable controversies, and to alienate affections; by bit­ter disgracefull imputations, and railing confutations of the errors of others.

And also we are to defend the truth and religion, by objecting our selves with perill of our lives, to resist by force & armes, the unjust invasion of hostility; endeavou­ring to roote out the professors of the same, only for the truths sake, when the enemies doe endeavour quite to extirpate the truth of God: Note. Although that force and armes, in hostile invasion, is not to bee used to propagate and spread the truth, and to reforme errours and abuses in religion; which is to be done by teaching and perswa­sions, to draw, and not to force the conscience about di­vine things.

Moderation of warre for reli­gion.Yet, in just defence a man may oppose himselfe with force and armes against forraigne, or usurping, unjust in­vaders, that violently would thrust him out of his posses­sion of the truth; because the course taken against him is most tyrannically unjust, in usurping to domineere over [Page 145]mens consciences, which are subject onely to God: and if for spreading of religion, and rooting out of errors, it were lawfull to make hostile invasion; then might the whole world be in a flaming fire of warre; every nation and people one against another; according as they differ in opinions and customes about religion; seeing that every one thinkes his owne religion best, and condemnes, and dislikes all others. And againe, of all the goods a man hath, true religion is the chiefe, and doth most neerely concerne him, to keepe it above his life; and it is the choisest and most necessary thing that he can provide, preserve, and commend to his posterity: So that, if there be any thing of worth in this world, for which he ought to contend to death, Jud. 3. it must be the true religion; that, through his neglect or fearefulnesse, he suffer it not vio­lently by force of forraigne armes to be opprest, and him­selfe and his to be tyrannically thrust out of his just pos­session of it; without which to be, were better not to bee; when, therefore, he shall bee forcibly inthralled and sub­jected to that, which he is perswaded is erroneous and hereticall, and the bane of his soule.

§. 28. About the publike confession, or profes­sion of the truth.

The second member about confession of the truth. 1. The second member of the case, wherein a man ought to expose his life to death, in cause of religion; is in point of confession of the Gospell and true religion, with danger of our lives for the same: which is to bee done, both when wee are called to declare our faith and opinion about the truth; so that then we are neither to dissemble nor deny it; but are commanded to make profession of it. 1 Pet. 3.15. as was practised by Iohn the Baptist, Iohn 1.20. and so by all the blessed Martyrs.

2. And also, when we doe see that our concealement of our profession may prejudice the truth, dishonour God, [Page 146]strengthen and confirme the adversaries; or may discou­rage and offend the weake Christians, whereby they may droope, or fall; then, no feare of death should cause a man to forbeare to declare himselfe in point of religion; lest that of our Saviour Christ be verified upon him, He that loveth his life sholl lose it. John 12.25. Whereas contrariwise, He that hateth his life in this world, (or as it is in Mat­thew, Ioseth it for Christs sake Mat. 10.39.) shall keep it unto life eter­nall.

By failing in this point, many a man standers himselfe, causing the people of God to thinke worse of him than he is indeed; and deprives himselfe of much honour, and comfort that he might have, by exposing himselfe to all hazzards, for Gods cause; to whom, that in the fifth of the Iudges, concerning Ruben, may be applyed; that for the divisions of Reuben there were great thoughts of heart: why abodest thou among the sheepfolds, to heare the blea­tings of the flocks? Judges 5.15, 16.23.18. And againe, that concerning Me­roz; Curse ye Meroz, saith the Angel of the Lord, curse yee bitterly the inhabitants thereof, because they came not to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Whereas contra­riwise, in the same cause, it is said with commendation, Zebulon and Napthalie were a people that jeoparded their lives unto death.

§. 29. Touching not omission of necessary duties commanded of God in any perill of life for the same.

The third member is a­bout omission of duty. The third member of the ease, wherein a man ought to expose his life to death in cause of religion, is, when he is charged and bidden by any humane command, or autho­rity, upon threatning paine of death, to forbeare doing of that which God commands him to doe; whether the same be personall duties of generall obedience to Gods [Page 147]lawes, that are proper to all men; or officiall, respecting some conditions of men in their speciall places and relati­ons; as officers and the like, if they have the same in charge immediately from God, without dispensation; 1. Personall. then, a man is not upon any humane prohibition to omit doing of such duties; which he is bound by immediate authority from God to performe; Dan. 6.10. as honouring of our parents, and all the other affirmatives of Gods morall Commandements; which no man can release or dispense withall, to discharge a man before God, for his omission of them.

2. Officiall. Also, for officiall duties, which are so proper to mens particular places and relations wherein they are; that without performance of those duties, these relations and places would be marred; a man is not to omit them up­on any threatning and danger, so long as he stands in such relation, or place; 1. Of divine in­stitution. because, both the places and duties be­longing to them, are of divine, and not humane ordinati­on and dependance; as the places and duties of parents, children, husbands, wives, masters, servants, magistrates, subjects, &c. who are not upon any humane command, or danger, to omit their duties to those, to whom they owe them upon divine bond; which is so plaine, that it is professed of the Pope, that he cannot, nor will not ab­solve subjects from their allegiance, and obedience due to their Princes; Bellar. in dia­logismo adversus Borclaium, c. 31. but only from obedience to such as by heresie, contumacy, or the like, are fallen from their places of Kingly authority which they had; being unworthy of it, and of the duties and respects due to the same.

2. Of humane in­stitution. But it is to be observed, that for those places and their duties, which are wholly of humane ordination; as offices of State or Common-wealth, they are to bee executed or suspended by the superiour authority; although our en­deavours are not to concurre in it, mainly and clearely to crosse the morall rules of equity and religion.

Also, for callings that are fundamentally of divine or­dination; [Page 148]the manner of execution whereof depends up­on the rules of Gods direction in his Word: as is the Mi­nistry of the Gospell; so long as the persons that exercise that function, have their calling thereunto by men who are the Church of God; by the same power they may be discharged and put out of place; or, while they are in it, be suspended from liberty of exercising their publike office and ministry: for the same power that makes, may unmake; and the affirmative Commandements of God doe not binde ad semper, to the doing of them alwayes; Of obedience to suspension, and deprivati­on. specially when the intermission only, or restraint of exer­cise of those duties is intended by the deprivers, or sus­penders; so long as there is sufficient provision by others to perform the same without so great dānge to the Church, as might arise to the same, by the Ministers doing of the duties of his calling, contrary to the said authority: then such a deprivation, or suspension, Exception a­gainst suspensi­on and depri­vation of mini­sters by the Church of Rome. (although it were un­just) is to be obeyed; and for a man in that case, to suffer for his disobedience to the same, he can have no comfort nor just incouragement; except such restraint were so generall, that there were not men enough in places to discharge the duties of that function; without which a true Church cannot subsist; so as therein, and by the do­ctrine thereof, men may be saved: then, in that case of extreame necessity, such a deprived or suspended Mini­ster, by the rule of charity, which warrants lay-men to help to uphold the truth and Church, is bound to doe the duties of his calling, notwithstanding any such for­mer restraint, or danger of disobedience to it: because, the power of the Church is but ministeriall; under, and according to God; rather declarative, than Soveraigne; therefore, what she doth, tyes not men here on earth to obey it, to the destruction, but to the edification of the Church, or at least to prevent a greater mischiefe; And also, because the true Church may doe no such acts of de­privation, or suspension, whereby to intend or effect the [Page 149]destruction of the Church; and therefore (in that case) transgressing of such restraints is no disobedience to the Church, but rather an obeying the intent of the same; as in times of persecution we have plentifull examples, spe­cially of the Church of the Iewes against the Christians.

A Caveat.Yet, herein is to be observed, that such performance of duties in that case, after restraint, bee done in mecke patient manner, without tumults or forcible opposition of authority; submitting with passive obedience, where they cannot lawfully performe active.

This extends not to warrant any schisme, or heresie, that esteem themselves only to be the true Church; as did the Donatists and others; to oppose (out of feare of their owne ruine) the proceedings and restraints of the more Orthodoxe, and generall body of a sound Church, (whose authority doth preponderate and oversway her aposta­ting members) so long as by the doctrine publikely taught in her, men may be saved, and built up.

§. 30. Against commission of evill upon any humane command, or threats.

Fourth mem­ber about com­mission of evill upon humane command. The fourth member of the case, wherein a man ought to expose his life to death, in causes concerning religion; is, when a man is desired, commanded, or threatned to doe any sinne forbidden by Gods word; that then hee doe it not, although he therefore doe die; as Iosephs practise manifests in resisting his whorish mistris, Gen. 39.12. and the three children, that would not upon the Kings command wor­ship the golden Image to save their lives, Daniel 3.18. Because it is better for us to die, than deliberately and wilfully to sinne against God: as the woman with her sea­ven sonnes did choose, 2 Mach. 7. according to S. Au­gustines judgement, who sayes, that if it be propounded to a man, Vt aut mali aliquid faciat, aut mali aliquid pati­atur, eligat non facere mala, quam non pati mala, Epist. 204. that [Page 150]either he should doe some evill, or suffer some calamity; then let him choose rather not to doe evill, than not to suffer evill.

Observe. How we are to abhorre sin. For, we are ever to doe that which may most neere­ly unite us to God our chiefe good; and to shunne what may divide us from him; which nothing can doe but our sinnes; specially those that consist in the transgression of the negative Commandements, and are most opposite to God, and incompatible with him; and therefore those lawes doe binde ad semper, to the alwayes observing of them; and cannot be dispensed withall, seeing God is un­changeable. The evill of sinne should be more terrible to us than death it selfe; not onely for that it is the cause of death, and imbitters it; but also because it deprives us of a greater good, of our spirituall life, that farre exceeds the naturall. The beatificall object that sinne deprives us of, is the infinite blessed God, from whom to be separa­ted is worse than death it self; and in that respect, rather than we should sinne, we should choose to suffer death, which is a glorious kinde of Martyrdome, and a meanes of advancement to happinesse, for the power and practise of the truth laying downe our lives; which is a more un­doubted signe of grace and salvation, than is the suffer­ing of many, for holding the truth in opinion and professi­on. Wee should choose rather not to bee, than not to bee happy; for, the originall, and end of our being is better than our being it selfe; in regard that our happinesse is not of, and in our selves; but in and from another, who is both our beginning and end.

§. 31. Of the kindes of sinnes of commission to be avoyded.

Evils of sin to be avoided.These sinfull evills, that wee ought thus carefully to avoid and forbeare to death, are of two sorts.

1. Against the law of nature. First, those that be directly and absolutely forbidden [Page 151]by the Law of nature, as fundamentally unlawfull, at all times, and in all cases, for the contrariety that they have against the nature of God, and against the inbred prin­ciples of reason and conscience: of which no question can be made, but that wee are alwaies utterly to shun them, notwithstanding any humane command, or inforcement that may be to the contrary: because, no human power can dissolve the obligation of those ingrafted Commande­ments of God, and nature, Innata Lex. Rom. 2.15. that we may be discharged in conscience from keeping of them, which would over­throw both divinity and humanity: neither can any free us from the punishment of the transgression of them; both because, equity and Law requires that, the soule that sins, shall die; and, also for that, there is no power matchable with Gods, and natures, to protect, or free us, by force from their vengeance.

2. Against the positive Law of God. Secondly, the sins that wee are to shun, and not wit­tingly and willingly to do, upon any threats, or worldly danger, or for any profit, are those that are forbidden by the positive Law and revealed will of God; the violating whereof doth wrong the soveraignty and honor of God; who is the absolute and onely independant King of all the world; and his will the supreame unerring rule of our obedience throughout our lives; our transgression whereof is a breach of that loyalty, and due subjection, which wee owe to that our highest Lord. To whese positive Law conformity is more properly obedience to God, than conformity to the Law of nature is, by it selfe considered. Because, the ground of our conformity to the Law of nature, is naturall inclination and Reason, equally binding Heathens aswell as Christians. But, the ground of our conformity to the positive Law of God, is principally the soveraigne Authority and Will of God himselfe; which kinde of obedience is that which is properly of the Church and her members to God; and proceeds from faith, love, feare, &c. Evangelicall, or The­logicall graces.

From which obedience to God no wight can absolve, or excuse us, that we may lawfully and safely subject our selves to feare, to please, or to obey any other, in oppo­sition, or contraty to him and his will.

Reasons. 1. Because, there is none above God, whose will may be preferred, or equalled to his, to whom all is subordi­nate, in nature, state and imployment.

2. Neither is any man Lord over the Conscience, either to bind, or discharge it, contrary to the Law, or will of God, that we should dare, upon any motive of humane will profit, or penalty, wilfully to transgresse the same.

3. God is our ultimate, or last end, that we are to aime at; that we may both enjoy, and please him, in whom consists our happinesse.

4. All promises of blessings are made to the doers of Gods will; and all threatnings of judgements to the transgressors of the same Rom. 2. v. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10.: which reward no humane power can hinder, or frustate. And therefore, wee cannot dispense with our selves, upon any humane pre­tence or motive, to do any thing contrary to Gods word and positive Law; although for not transgressing the same we should incurre death.

§. 32. Of indifferent things, how they become sinfull.

Indifferents accidentally evill.But, in subject ò indifferente, in things that are of themselves but indifferent (whose use is neither direct­ly nor absolutely commanded nor forbidden by Gods word, as are kinds of meate, drinke, apparrell, and the like, and for which we ought not to command to death) the using, or not using of them becomes sinfull onely acciden­tally, either by reason of externall circumstances, about the action, or omission of them; or of some erroneous qualities in the agents, or omitters; and not from the in­trinsecall nature of the things, or morall disposition of the [Page 153] action, or omission absolutely considered, without respect of circumstances and Law. The individual acts of things indifferent, are not indifferent when they are done. For touching the use of in­different things, onely mans individuall voluntary actions about them, specially proceeding from deliberate judg­ment, are morally either good or evill; well done or ill done; because, they are accompanied, and indowed with such actionall circumstances, as do so affect and qualifie them, that they are no more indifferent; Not Physi­cally. either Physically to be done, or not done; ( for, Vnumquod (que) dum est, ne­cessario est, Every thing when it is, it is necessarily, and then cannot be otherwise than it is;) Nor morally. or morally, because, if the same were otherwise than it is, it must necessarily be either better or worse than it is. For, no action can stand equally morally affected with differing circum­stances; and at the same time, to be done, Tho. prima se­cundae, quaest. 18. artic. 9. Cum enim ratio­nis sit ordinare, actus a ratione deliberativa pro­cedens, si non sit ad debitū finē ordinatus; ex hoc ipso repugnat ra­tioni, et habet ra­tionem mali; si vero ordinetur ad debitū finē, con­venit ad eum or­dine rationis unde habet ra­tionem beni. Ex Filliucio To. 2. p. 3. Patet actiones humanas, qua­tenus à ratiene, & volūtate diriguntur, dici morales, hoc est dignas laude velvituperatione, ex Arist. Ethic. c. 13. actio homini propria est voluntaria, & libera & adeodigna laude aut vituperatione. Tho. 1.2. q. 1. art. 1. Azor. l. 1. c. 1. or not to bee done, cannot be equally morally indifferent. For, Thomas Aquinas saies, That it falls out that an action may be in­different, secundum speciem, in the generall kind of it: qui tamen est bonus vel malus in individuo consideratus, which notwithstanding is either good or evill, considered in its individuall subject and act. Whereof hee gives the reason, quia actus moralis non solum habet bonitatem ex objecto, à quo habet speciem; sed etiam ex circumstantijs: because, a morall action hath its goodnesse, not onely from its object, by which it is specified for kinde, but also from circum­stances; of which every individuall act of necessity hath some, whereby it is drawne to be good or bad, Ad minus ex parte intentionis finis, at least in respect of the end intended: And therefore, he concludes properly, necesse est omnem actum hominis à deliberativa ratione procedentem in individuo consideratum, bonum esse vel malum: it is of necessity, that every act of man proceeding from deliberate reason, and considered in its individuall performance and [Page 154]subject, is good or evill: For, seeing the will of man right­ly ordered is subject to right reason and divine Law, then all actions proceeding from it, as it is so guided in all performances, are morally good or bad: and as all things are destinated to an ultimate end of Gods glory, and to other particular subordinate ends of effecting any good; so is their use subject to proportionable rules and Lawes, for ordering the same thereby, that they may attaine their end intended: and in that respect, when they are done; they are morally either well or ill done, ac­cording to that proportion, or disproportion that their use then hath to their due ends and rules; and to be a fit and effectuall meanes of accomplishing the same: or con­trariewise.

Conclusion. So now, wee have seene how that, for to prevent suffering, and death, we are not wittingly and willingly to doe evill of sin (in any case) specially, or any thing directly against Gods Law. And therefore, doe con­clude with David à Mauden, touching the aforesaid three generall cases; wherein a man suffering to death is ex­empted from indirect self-murder, pro bono publico fide, religione Catholica, alijs (que) de causis bonis & honestis vitam propriam periculo expouere, non solum laudabile, sed etiam interdum necessarium est: For a man to expose his owne life to danger for the publike good; for his faith, for the true re­ligion, and for other good and honest causes; it is not onely commendable, but also sometimes necessary.

§. 33. Of the properties of an indirect selfe-murderer.

An indirect self-murderer hath two bad properties.

The first pro­perty. Folly. First, hee is foolish in advisedly and wilfully using mortall meanes, and fatall to himselfe; and yet thinks not thereby to die, but to live more happily; as Eve, in eating of the forbidden fruit, that was the meanes of [Page 155]death, did conceit to attaine thereby to a more excellent life, as if a man should looke to gather grapes of thornes; and good & comfort of deadly courses. Frō unbeleefe. Which proceeds from the stupid unbeleefe of man, who would rather make God a lyer, than he will be diverted from his de­sperate courses, or will beleeve more, than hee compre­hends, or conceives, by his senses, being as the horse or mule, which have no understanding: whose mouth must be kept in with bit and bridle: as the Prophet tells us, Psal. 32.9.

The second property, Wicked. Secondly, an indirect self-murderer is wicked; for, knowing both his course, and the event thereof to bee evill, opposite both to the will of God, and to his owne future good, he doth wilfully continue in, and prosecute it still, which is damnable impiety.

The ground of it self-content. Which flowes from the self-contentment, that men take in their owne sinfull waies; and from their mis­construction and abuse of the long patience of God, not executing his threatned judgements speedily upon such as themselves are Eccles. 8.11.: which takes away from them all remorse for their evill courses, and all care of reformation to be better.

§. 34. Observations from indirect self-murder.

Vses. The uses of the former doctrine about indirect self-murder, are specially three.

1. Men self-de­ceived. First, it serves for our instruction; that we may see that many men are deceived in their self-pleasing courses; whereby they promise to themselves much comfort and good; but indeed reape death and destruction, by their own meanes and procurements: according to the Pro­verb, There is a way which seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are the waies of death Prov. 14 12.: as is apparent, by the course of our first parents Adam and Eve: destroy­ing themselves, and us in them, by following their own [Page 156]wits and wills, without obedience to their Maker.

Causes of self-deceit. The true causes of this deceit and errour of man in this point, are foure.

1. Vnbeliefe. First unbeliefe of Gods threatnings, while men trust to lying vanities, upon groundlesse presumptions, and erroneous carnall principles, and misinformations, and misconstructions; willing to bee perswaded, and to be­leeve that which stands best with their liking and sinfull condition; so corrupting their understanding to give a false verdict against the truth of God, to their owne de­struction.

2. Self-conceit. Secondly, men are self-beguiled, by self-conceit of the goodnesse of their unsound estates, and by being taken up with contentment in the present seeming good of their self-pleasing sinfull courses: for that they did ne­ver throughly see, and apprehend the miserable bad­nesse of their owne wretched estates, nor did truly see, and taste the excellency and sweetnesse of a better.

3. Prosperity of the wicked. Thirdly, men are here self-deceived, by resting upon the present visible dealing of God with many as bad, or worse than themselves, whom they see still to prosper in their ill courses: Because judgement is not speedily execu­ted, therefore their hearts are set to doe evill; being per­swaded that it shall bee as well with them, as others of their owne ranke, that they see flourish and doe well enough, as they thinke.

4. Shifting the blame. Fourthly, men deceive themselves, by shifting off the blame of their ill course, from themselves, to other con­curring, or accessary causes of their evill wayes; as Adam did to Eve: as if they were freed by the temptations or partnership of others with them in evill. But the con­demnation of accessaries doth condemne, and not cleare the principals.

Predestination is blamelesse. But, they that to cleare, or encourage themselves in their naughty courses, shift off the blame thereof to Gods Predestination, are impudently impious; by both making [Page 157] God the author of sin, and also by traducing his justice, for unjustly punishing them; that, by their owne verdict, are blamelesse: But God Predestinates no man to an end, without respect of meanes, whose use is within the com­passe of a mans power, and wherein he himselfe is a vo­luntary agent; so that predestination offers no force to any mans will: and therefore a man living in a sinfull course, of his owne choosing and liking, cannot blame God, or his Predestination; seeing that God both gives him sufficient meanes, and invitation to come out of that sinfull state. Observe. Men self-bind­ed. So men that runne into evill courses, are by their own meanes darkened in their judgements, and doe wilfully put out their owne eyes of their under­standings, that they may fearelesly goe on to their own ruine, in their owne wayes of destruction. Who is so blinde as he that will not see?

Deceived. Many mens estates are found by themselves, in the end, to be farre worse, and more desperate than they ex­pected; and this also many come not to see untill it is too late, and past all hope of amendment, or recovery; which by carefulnesse and good heed taking in time, might have been prevented.

Vse 2. Consideration of our courses. The second use is for admonition; that wee doe well consider our courses what they be, and whither they tend; that we may not dare to venture upon that, which may make us accessary to our owne destruction: It is dishonourable and uncomfortable for a man to suffer by his owne deservings, or procurement. And therefore, we are to observe how the Apostle Peter advises us, That none of us doe suffer as an evill doer, 1 Pet 4 15.

Repent and re­forme. If we be entred upon an unwarrantable course, then are we to breake off, and to make hast to returne by true repentance, and to walk in the way that leades to life. And therefore, I conclude with the Prophet, Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgres­sed, and make you a new heart, and a new spirit; for why [Page 158]will ye die ô house of Israel? For, I have no pleasure in the death of him that dyeth, saith the Lord God: wherefore turne your selves, and live yee. Ezek. 18.31, 32.

That we may doe so, we must beware of self-conceit­ednesse and obstinacy, in our owne self-will'd wayes; and be carefull to listen to good counsell, and advertise­ment; and to consider the latter end, and not the present contentment, and faining flattery of evill courses.

Vse 3. Men sin against themselves. The third use is an intimation; to shew unto those that doe desperately or carelesly venture upon courses tend­ing to their owne self-destruction; that they are not on­ly guilty of sinnes against God, and their Neighbours im­mediately; but even also against themselves, in self-mur­der, a crime of the vilest nature; for which they shall be arraigned before God, and suffer; their owne wrongs be­ing revenged upon themselves, and their own unjust and unnaturall suffering at their owne hands, being punished upon themselves by the hand of God.

Observe 1. Ill courses are most harmfull to the doers of them. Where it is observable, that man being both the wrong-doer, and wrong-sufferer in the same act by him­selfe, doth justly suffer by the hand of God, for wronging his creature, and for breaking his Law, in mans self-re­spect, and usage of himselfe. The consideration of which terrible end of such courses, redounding to the destructi­on of the doers, should affright men from them.

Observe 2. Where it is also remarkable, that a man cannot wrong God or others, but by ruinating himselfe therewithall; and so all ill courses doe prove a punishment to the doers of them: and therefore, if there were any true love in such persons to themselves, they would abandon all such courses as tend to the ruine and perdition of the enter­tainers, or proceeders in the same.

CHAP. 12. Of direct bodily self-murder.

§. 1. What it is.

Now it followes that we treate of direct self-murder; and first, shew what it is: Direct bodily self-mur­der is an advised, witting and willing intention, and effe­ctuall endeavour of a man, by his owne hands, or meanes, to take away or destroy his owne life, whereby he doth indeed kill himselfe.

In which description wee are to observe two things: First, the generall, and then the specificall nature of direct self-murder.

Generall na­ture of it. Touching the genericall, or generall nature of direct self-murder, which is as the matter of it; 1. A morall act. we are to consi­der, first, that it is a morall act proceeding from mans will; and therefore is good, or bad; and so wee are to bee the more carefull how we doe purpose, or performe it.

2. The object of it, Life. Secondly, we are to observe touching that action, the object thereof, about which it is exercised: and that is the naturall life of man, who hath no such other precious worldly thing: and therefore, we should be very wary how we venture to deale therewith.

3. The subject of it, Mans selfe. Thirdly, the subject of this action is a mans selfe; by whom, and upon whom the same is done; and so is both the active and passive subject of the same act; and so it doth neerely concerne a man, that he may well consider, both what he doth, and suffers in that case; seeing he may bee guilty of a double blame, if he doth both doe, and suffer that which he ought not by his owne hands.

4. The end of it, To destroy. Fourthly, the end of this action is remarkable; that it is not to cherish and preserve, but to destroy and take away a mans owne life: It is the end that makes or marres even a good action, and increases the maliciousnesse of an evill. And therefore it concernes us much, in all our actions, to consider well their ends, whether the same be good or evill.

The specificall nature of it.The specificall nature of direct self-murder, is that which is the true forme of it; whereby it is properly and directly self-murder. This specificall nature of it is remo­ta & proxima, remote and next.

Remote.The remote nature of direct self-murder consists in two things.

1. Restraint of the act it selfe. First, in the restraint, or limitation of the act of killing, for agent and patient; for choise and application of the meanes to a mans owne selfe; who thereby reflects and returnes upon himselfe, in an act of the greatest hostility and cruelty that can be in the world, to destroy himselfe and his owne life, by his owne meanes; so becomming his owne Burrio and executioner.

2. The Agent, understanding what he doth. Secondly, the remote nature of direct self-murder con­sists in the disposition of the agent, both in his understan­ding, and will; in respect of his understanding, the actour of it doth the same advisedly, and wittingly.

Advisedly. Advisedly he doth it; when after premeditation in his minde of killing of himselfe, and after approbation of the fact in his judgement, he resolves upon his unwarranta­ble motives to doe it; and devises and plots the meanes and manner how to doe it, after deliberation, and conflict with himselfe betweene oppofite reasons: and when withall the understanding works and prevailes upon the will, to draw the same to concurre in the resolution to doe it, and to command and imploy the body in consent with both the understanding and the will, to execute their pleasure to its owne destruction, as is manifest in the practise of Ahitophel 2 Sam. 17.23. and Iudas. Mat. 27.5. Then it is an ad­vised [Page 161]act, done by a man in such advised manner, and so cannot be excused by ignorance, or inconsiderate haste; but is done with the fullest careere of morall motion, and with the greatest ingagement of the whole man, in an action of the highest nature of self-mischiefe.

Note.The vilest actions are often done upon greatest advise­ment, and deliberation; which makes them the worse, and more odious. Mans wisdome is madnesse when he is left to himselfe; and a depraved judgement perverts the will, and leads a man into many vile practises; seeing the will followes the last determination of the practicall understanding. If the light of understanding that is in man be darknesse, how great then is that darknesse?

Wittingly. Wittingly, a man doth take away his owne life, when at the very time of doing the act, hee knowes both that he is doing such an act, materially considered; and also, that the same act, for the nature and forme of it, tends di­rectly to his own destruction, and is wicked and unlaw­full to be done, and yet for all that doth not desist; where­by man that is a rationall creature, able to judge of his owne actions, is self-condemned in his own conscience, while he is about, and in doing the act it selfe.

Willingly.The disposition of the agent, or actour in direct self-mur­der in respect of his will, is that he doth it willingly; as to bang, or stab, or poyson himselfe, or the like. For violence or inforcement cannot be done to the will, in its act of willing, which necessarily must be free; either absolutely, or conditionally.

Willingnesse.This willingnesse in a man to kill himselfe, is twofold.

1. Antecedent. Ahitophel ac­cessit sobrius ad perdendm scip­s [...], ut Caesar ad perdendam Rempub: First, that which is antecedent before the fact; where­by he wills not only that he were dead; but also wills that such a murderous act should be done by himselfe, upon himselfe, to take away his owne life; which by a contra­ry act, and change of his will might be prevented; as it is said of Ahitophel, that he came sober to destroy him­selfe, as Caesar came sober to ruinate the common wealth.

Concomitant. Secondly, he hath a willingnesse concomitant at the act doing; so that when it is in his power to suspend his act, and not to doe it, yet he wills and doth it indeed: which is so much the more grievous, by how much the more it hath of wilfulnesse; as will is both the originall fountaine of sin, and is so essentiall to it, that absolutely against, or without mans will he hath no actuall sin, nei­ther can have any.

The proximate or neerest na­ture of direct self-murder.The next, or neerest specificall nature of direct self-murder consists of two subordinate branches.

1. Mans intenti­on. First, in the immediate intention of a men; which is to kill himselfe, and doth conclude the joynt act therein both of his judgement and will; because such an intention is grounded upon, and proceeds from advisement and deliberation, and doth also respect the fact that he minds to doe, sub ratione finis; under consideration of an end; and so, in his judgement, good: and therefore it includes his will, desiring and endeavouring that it may be done; and so to him such a fact falls not out by acdident, or un­expected, or not intended; but it is the thing he aymes at.

2. The bodies imployment. The second branch of the neerest specificall nature of direct self murder is, the actuall imployment of the body and the strength thereof, upon direction of the under­standing, and command of the will, fully to accomplish his intention, and effect the killing of a mans selfe by his owne hands, or meanes, whereby it is perfected and consummated, with self-perdition, in a wicked con­spiracy of self-destruction, by soul and body against them­selves. Observe Abuse of pow­er, and of obe­dience. Wherein is to be observed and condemned both the wretched abuse of the authority and power of mans understanding and will, directing and commanding the inferiour faculties and body to doe that which tends directly to destruction both of their parts, and-whole: and also we may see herein a patterne of unwarrantable obedience; in the bodies yeelding to doe that which is unlawfull, and ruinates it selfe; the superiority of the un­derstanding [Page 163]derstanding and will frees not the body from blame; for then why should it suffer with the soule for that act? But the sin is the greater, by how much the further it ex­tends to involve partizans, or accessaries, and makes ma­ny guilty of the same crime; who are to be condemned, not only for the fact done by them, but also for violating the rights and duties of their places, in unlawfully com­manding, and obeying in that which is evill, contrary to an higher rule.

§. 2. Of the imaginary good conceited to bee in self-murder.

Object. Excl cannot be an end. It may be objected, that for a man advisedly, wittingly, and willingly to propound to himselfe, and to ayme at that for his end, that is his destruction, is against nature; because the end is, or ought ever to be the perfection of the thing that desires it, and endeavours to have it; and good only is desirable, and to be sought after; which may content us in the enjoying thereof: and therefore, the conclusion may seeme to be good, that no man can advi­sedly, wittingly, and willingly purpose and endeavour to kill himselfe.

Answ. Death is not the ultimate cad. Whereunto may be answered; although death bee the immediate end intended, and sought in direct self-mur­der; yet it is not the ultimate, or last end; neither, is it sought for at any time for it selfe, but accidentally, and for another thing, which is good; for obtaining whereof, a self-murderer would use that as a meanes. Comparison. As Physick is immediately desired and taken, not for it selfe; but for health thereby, which is the patients ultimate end in ta­king of medicines: & therefore, one sayes, Mors ut malum non estoptabilis, nec optatur per se, sed gratiâ alteriꝰ: Death, as it is an evill thing, is not desirable; neither is it of it selfe desired, but in respect of some other thing; and so is desired per consequutionem, & non per se; by consequution, and [Page 164]not of it selfe; for, death is never desired by a naturall ap­petite, as opposite to that appetite or desire that followes reason, either right or depraved: because nature is mate­riatum quid, some materiated thing belonging to the person, in respect both of matter and forme, soule and body, so long as they are united; and therefore ever desired the good and preservation of the person, in that union.

The imaginary good of self-murder.The good ultimately intended, and conceited to bee obtained by self-murder, is twofold.

1. Freedome from evill. First, freedome from greater evill felt, or feared; reall, or but imaginary; which in a self-murderers opinion is no other way avoidable: and they despaire to be able to beare it; (measuring themselves by themselves) so as if they cannot shake off the yoke, then will they violently dissolve themselves.

Causes. 1. Conceited badnesse of estate. The true causes hereof, are first, the self-murderers conceit, that his present, or feared condition is worse than any other that can betide him; or that he can shift into by death.

2. Want of meanes. Secondly, his want of having, or foreseeing meanes of prevention, or deliverance from the evils that he de­spaires to be able to beare; causes him to fall upon this wicked damnable course of ridding himselfe from them.

3. Impatience. Thirdly, disobedient impatiency, that will not let a man in all things submit to bee ordered by God; and an evill heart of unbeliefe, that hinders him from trusting and depending upon God, for supportation and delive­rance.

Note. 1. By meanes of his reason man suffers. Man, by meanes of his understanding and reason, is subject to many more miseries and troubles, than any bruite beasts; because he fancies many imaginary cala­mities to himselfe, from possibilities in reason, that doe as much sometimes affect and trouble the minde, as if they were reall, although they never be insticted.

And present troubles men doe aggravate in their [Page 165]esteeme and opinion, for measure and extent, beyond that which they are in truth and sense, so making them need­lesly the more importable.

2. By meanes of memory. And troubles, future and past, man, by his imagination, makes present, by helpe of his memory and feare, over­charging himself with the burden of more, than ever God did lay upon him at once.

Spirituall afflictions. And finally, in his minde he is capable, by meanes of reason, of manifold spirituall afflictions, farre exceed­ing those that are upon the body, and where of no irra­tionall creature is capable.

Imagination. And yet, of all these troubles, the greatest part is ima­ginary, of mans owne needlesse, and voluntary con­tracting, by meanes of his abused reason, and doe worke most reall and desperate effects, even to self murder.

Although that self-murder be no fit, or appropriated meanes to preserve, or deliver a man from misery, or troubles, yet, a self-murderer doth use it; deeming, ac­cording to the Philosophers, that a lesser evill, compared with a worse, obtaines the place of good; and is to be desired for good, Arist, ad Ni­com. lib. 5. c. 6. Picol grad. pol. Minus malum comparatu- cum detertore obtinet lotie boni, & pro bono optabile est. which is onely to be understood of the evill of punishment, and not of the evill of sin: for, for to avoid all punishment we are to doe no sin; which to doe, were a greater punishment, and would draw punishment more abundantly upon the doers of the same: in evils of sinne there is no choise, or lawfull election, where all is for­bidden.

2. Advancement to good. The second imaginary good, conceited to be had by self-murder, is the advancement of a mans selfe thereby to more good, or to a better estate than he hath at present; either to an estate really better, as to absolute good in hea­venly happinesse; or to fancied, or comparative good, in comparison of greater evill, in the self-murderers appre­hension, that he may be in an estate lesse miserable, (as he thinks) than that is which he feeles or feares: which in that respect he esteemes to be better than the present.

In these regards self-murderers are willing to ex­change their lives by death; but of evill properly there comes no good. For, men gather not grapes of thornes, neither will any expect it, that is not spiritually mad.

Oh miserable state of life that is more tedious to a man than death!

A blessing may become a judg­ment. Thus the greatest earthly blessing may become, in mans sense and opinion, a grievous judgement: For, God can make a man a terror to himself, and to all his friends; so that in that respect, he may brooke the name of Ma­gor Missabib, as did Pashur, Ier. 20.3, 4. when a man leaves God, or is left of him, who is the blessed object and fountaine of all true contentment and solid comfort.

Observe. The misery of the damned in hell. Whereby, wee may see in part the miserable state of the damned in hell, whose living there is a second death, farre exceeding the first in misery; there is a death of dissolution, and a death of torment; the former brings the subject to an end, the latter brings the subject of it to all miseries: they that are in this latter shall wish for the former, and shall not finde it; whereby we may in some sort see two things:

1. For measure. First, the measure of hells misery upon a man in it; being even as if a man, in his perfect strength and senses, were struggling, and in the very pinch, and agonie of the last and fiercest act of death, labouring under the un­speakeable horror, and unsupportable, and untolerable paine of it, and in kinde and degree much more; as a man, in that death of hell, shall bee made more capable, and spiritually sensible of misery, than he is here; and where­as, here a man can die but by one mortall paine, there shall the damned be under all paines and mortall miseries in their extremities, to the utmost measure and degree, that those damned wretches are capable of, with exact spirituall sense and feeling of the same; besides their woe, for want of that infinite happinesse in heaven, whereof they are deprived.

2. The durance of v. Secondly, wee may see here, the everlastingnesse and endlesse continuance of that death in hell, which shall be as long as the damned shall have being, which shall be ever; that they may be capable of suffering, to the utmost of their capacity; so that, their being gives nei­ther ease nor comfort; but they shall ever be in the same extremity of death, for evermore; without any relaxa­tion, or abatement; which fills them with utter despera­tion, and unexpressible woe. Note. For, they have all that can make any creature miserable, viz. in hell, they have both life and death; by their living there, they are capable of, and doe suffer the punishment of sensible misery; and by that death, they have punishment of damage, in depri­vation of all comfortable good; and so, whatsoever wee can be, in the absence of good, and in presence of evill, they have the same.

§. 3. Concerning the wills object, and faultinesse.

Object of the will is good. That we may surther understand how a man can will his owne death, wee are to observe that the will never chooses to doe a thing sub ratione mali, as it is evill; but wills a thing that is either in itselfe good, or apparently such in our apprehension; or else, it chooses a thing that in itselfe is evill, but is comparatively good, in respect of another evill, which in our judgement or sense is greater or worser: and so no man chooses death for it selfe, but in respect of some conceited good imagined to be had by it, and not otherwise: or, to have a lesser evill for a greater, by that exchange: as Saul, who, that hee might escape the mocking of the heathen, killed himself 1 Sam. 31.4.: so that, no man is absolutely willing, in the act of self­murder, but conditionally; because, he uses it not for itself, but as a meanes for a further end and good.

The kinds of good. Will hath ever good for the object of it: but of this good there is a double triplicity: First, bonum animi, corporis [Page 168]& fortune: Good of the minde, of the body, and of wealth and preferment. Secondly, there is Bonum utile, jucun­dum & honestum: Good profitable, pleasant, and honest: Of these goods, the will doth not ever respect bonum honestum, or morale, vertuous or morall good, but often makes choise of profit, or pleasure, as the greater good, be­fore the other: and still bonum, or good, is the object of the will.

Note. From hence it is evident, that the error of the will is not all, nor ever from the mis-information of the judge­ment, but that the will is in it selfe very fanlty, in three respects.

Wils faultines. 1. It obeyes not the sound un­derstanding. First, in that it doth not ever listen unto, nor obey the true and good directions of the understanding, but rejects them, or inclines against them, according to that old saying, Video meliora probo (que), Deteriora sequor: I see and approve better things, but follow the worser, the bounds of the understanding and will are not of equall extent.

2. It submns to the affections. Secondly, the fault of the will is, that it submits it selfe to receive information, and direction from the affecti­ons, passions, and senses, following the same without reasons precedent triall and approbation, whereby it inverts the course of nature, rebells against its Sove­raigne, and subjects its selfe to her servants, and labours so to enthrall the understanding to the same.

3. Corrupted by innated pravity Thridly, will is corrupted by innated pravity, where­by it is more inclinable to erroneous directions, than to true; readier to move to vice, than to vertue; and by meanes of that pravity, either inbred in it selfe, or ac­quired, by impressions from inferiour faculties and senses, it labours to deceive and corrupt the minde and understanding, that the same may determine and give direction according to wills owne disposition; whereby it comes to passe, that the will ever followes the last determination of the practicall understanding, and yet is not, therefore, blamelesse; For, sinne is vitium suppositi, [Page 169]the vice of the person; and therefore, is in all the parts and faculties of the same, especially in the will, which is the primus motor, the first mover in all practicall actions, which are sinfull, but as they are voluntary.

The motions of mans will are very diverse, and often contrary. Will variable. For, although will in man is answerable to in­stinct in irrationall creatures; and to naturall inclinations in insensibles; yet it moves much more variously, both, as man is compounded of many more various things; whereof every one conferres to his motion naturall and morall; according to its nature: and also, as man and his will is passively affected, and wrought upon, by motives within and without, and as his reason directs, and per­swades variously, according to occasions, whereupon it followes, Note. that man is the most uncertaine, and unstable creature in the world, most restlesse, and tossed, as the Sea, with tempests and stormes in his will, distracting him in his resolutions, and performances: una eurus (que) notus (que) ruunt, creber (que) procellis Affricus, as the East, the South, and West windes of contrary thoughts, making their incursions at once upon him, whereby, he is some­time driven, and cast away upon the deadly rock of direct self-murder, with the furious impetuosity of his owne self-perverted judgement, will, and affections.

§. 4. Observations from the knowledge of direct self-murder.

Vses. The uses of this knowledge of direct bodily-self-mur­der, what it is; are specially three.

1. Information or judgement. First, it serves to informe our understanding, in two points.

1. Horriblenesse of self-murder. Degrees of it. First, touching the execrable horriblenesse of the fact of this self-murder: which is seene in three degrees.

1. First, in that it is an unjust taking away of the life of [Page 170]a man, contrary to Gods Commandement, Gen. 9.5. and to the sixt Commandement of the Law, which makes it to be murder.

2. Secondly, in that it is the so taking away of a mans owne life, which is most neere and deare to him, which makes the fact to be self-murder, and is directly oppo­site to the Law of nature.

3. Thirdly, in that it is a fact done by a mans selfe upon himselfe, advisedly, wittingly and willingly, which makes it to be direct self-murder, intended to the highest degree of that kinde; being complicated with, and compounded of many pernicious ingredients, raising it to the highest pitch of poysonfull disposition: The greatnesse of self-murder. which both aggravates the sinne of self-murder, to a transcendency of wretched badnesse, and also shewes the horrible malice and cun­ning of Satan, that was a murderer from the beginning Ioh. 8.44., in indeavouring mans destruction by mans selfe, in such a damnable manner and degree of finning, as the devill himselfe, without mans owne help, cannot possibly effect, both to the destruction of Gods Image in him, and also to the certaine damnation of the self murderers soule, which by that fact, the devill labours to gaine to him­selfe, to make man partner with him in his torments; and out of malice against God, to disgraoe and deface his Image.

2. Mans pervers­nesse. The second point, wherein the former doctrine serves to informe our understanding, is concerning the pervers­nesse of the nature of man, and the excessive exorbitancy of his courses; whereby he is subject, and breakes out to kill himselfe; which practise of self-murder all other creatures doe abhorre, by the instinct of nature: and so we see, that the most noble creatures are obnoxious and subject to commit the greatest errors, by their abuse of their most eminent parts; wher oby they doe abase and deject themselves into a miserable estate, as farre beneath other creatures, by violating the Law of nature, as ever [Page 171] God had advanced them above them; as is apparent, by the fall of the devils: for, the grievousnesse of sin is to be measured, not onely by the matter, and act of it, but also, by the quality of the doers of it, and by the circumstances of doing thereof.

Vse 2. How to be­have our selves to our selves. The second use is, to admonish us, that we are not onely to be carefull, how we behave our selves, in things con­cerning God, and our neighbours; but also how we behave our selves towards our selves, and in our owne affaires and goods: because, our love to our selves, is the rule of our love to our neighbours; whom we are to love, as our selves Levit. 19.18., and to whom wee are to doe, as we would be done to by them Mat. 7.12.: and therefore, it behooves the rule to bee straight; otherwise, all things measured by it must be crooked: and so from him that carelesly failes towards himselfe, no right performances can be done by him to any other: qui sibi ne quam, cui bonus? to whom can he be good, that is nought to himselfe?

Vse 3. A man is to feare, and watch himself. And therefore, seeing wee often prove our owne greatest enemies, and doe as much evill to our selves, as the devill himselfe can desire, and more than he by him­selfe, or by any other meanes, is able to effect, or bring to passe upon us; it is requisite and needfull that wee bee affraid of our selves, and that we neither trust our selves, nor trust to ourselves; but that we be carefull, and doe watch over ourselves, neither giving way to our owne opinions, nor purposes, before wee doe examine them and finde them conformable to the truth: all things are to be suspected that come from an Enemy. Timeo Danaos & dona ferentes: and a man hath no such dangerous enemie to himselfe as himself, because of his neerenesse to himselfe, of his advantages of prevailing against himselfe, and of his deceitfull cunning to beguile himselfe; so exercising all hostilitie and mischiefe upon himself, under pretence and colour of love and friendship to himselfe, he is self-betrayed, and self-destroyed.

Vse 3. To discerne things that differ. The third use of the former doctrine of self-murder is, that thereby wee may discriminate, and know diverse cases that are very like this self-murder, and yet properly are not direct self-murder; nor the doers thereof thereby perishing, self-murderers: the which exempt cases are of foure sorts.

§. 5. Of certaine exempt cases. Exempt cases.

1. Men without reason, are not self-murderers. The first is, when a man, destitute of understanding, or of the use of reason, kills himselfe, as a child without discretion, a naturall foole, a mad man in his mad fits, one in his sleepe; or in such sits or sicknesse as is accom­panied with a delirium or phrensey, as, in a calenture; the same is not in them properly self-murder: Reasons why. because, understanding in them is desicient, or passively depraved, and not actively and wilfully done by themselves: so that they cannot judge morally, nor sometimes naturally, of their owne actions; neither are able rightly to direct them, in a state of that impotency of understanding: nei­ther is such an act in such persons to be deemed willing, or an act of the will, so long as reason is wanting, with­out which it is not possible for a mans will rationally to move.

And therefore, in such prancks, and mad acts, the will whereby they are done, is but brutus impetus, abrute motion or violence, which motion is not from the un­derstanding so much, as from accidents, making a man not to be himselfe: and such a man in doing such an act, whereby he kills himselfe, intends not the same upon knowledge, to the end to kill himselfe; and therefore, neither in the Courts of earth, nor heaven, are such per­sons condemned as self murderers, for killing themselves, because, they are not properly so much agents, as sufferers; both in the act doing; and also in the effect, or death thereupon ensuing.

Case 2. About self-kil­ling ignorantly The second exempt case herein is, when a man kills himselfe ignorantly, not knowing what he doth; or not knowing the mortall nature of the meanes, whereby he doth it. As he that eates poyson, the nature whereof he knowes not; or when a man doth kill himselfe out of a rash precipitancy, and sudden unpremeditate pang, and fit of forcible passion, or temptation, tempestuously rai­sed by others; making violent impressions upon him, suppressing reason, and captivating the will to doe that, which otherwise hee abhorres; and for which, in the Court of heaven, he is not properly a direct self-murderer; because such a fact before God, is but a kinde of chance­medly; when it proceeds not out of advised judgement and will; but that the doer thereof is therein quoad prin­cipium motus, for the originall of his motion in that act, more passive than active; Comparison. as a Ship that may be overset in a storme, and as persons possessed by uncleane spirits; that by their meanes did cast themselves into the fire, and wa­ter Marke 9.22.; wherein, if they had perished, they had not beene self-murderers, when they were not in their owne pow­er; nor was it an act of their owne free judgement and will.

Case 3. Killing by mischance. The third case is, when a man kills himselfe by mis­chance, or misadventure, in his doing of an act of lawfull imployment, without any intent to take away his owne life. As a man in his attempt to save another out of the fire, or water, is by his act drowned, or burnt to death himselfe; or if a man be killed by the breaking of a peece of his owne shooting off at another marke, or the like: This is an act of God in his speciall providence, taking away the life of a man, Exod. 21.13. and is not an act of self-murder; because the actors end and intention is not to kill himselfe, but to doe a lawfull duty; neither doth that act of his, in regard of that mortall effect of it, proceed from his judgement and will, but to him is meerely casuall, and contrary to his expectation and desire; and so in that [Page 174]respect he is meerely passive, and so formaliter, and in truth not a self-murderer.

Case 4. Self-killing in discharge of ones calling. The fourth exempt case is, when a man in discharge of his calling, doth wittingly, and willingly such an act, whereby hee knowes hee must die; as did Samson, of whom Augustine sayes, that Spiritus latenter hoc jusse­rat, the spirit did secretly command it; in this case such an one is not a direct self-murderer; because hee intends not primarily his owne death, but the discharge of his ne­cessary duty, otherwise not feasable. And this death is not from an act of his owne meere judgement and will, but from Gods; in obedience whereunto he layes downe his life.

Case 5. About phren­ticks. The fift exempt case is, of phrentick persons, of whom when it shall happen any to kill himselfe in his fit of phrensie, he cannot justly be said to be a direct self-murde­rer; (nor yet an indirect self-murderer, where his phren­sie is not contracted by his own fault) because of his de­fect of the use of his understanding in his act of self-kil­ling, whereof then he knowes not the morall nature, nei­ther properly can he be said to be a voluntary agent there­in; because then he hath not a will determined by any act of the practicall understanding; but doth it only by a bruit passion, or unreasonable internall impulsion, equivalent to inforcement, from negation, or their faultlesse defect of power of sufficient opposition: which is evident by that which they are habitually to the contrary, manifested when they have any Lucide intervalls; or when they were, or are in their sound mindes, alwayes abhorring such a fact. Of this see more, Cap. 15. §. 22. and Cap. 18. §. 2.

CHAP. 13. Of direct self-murderers.

§. 1. Practise and habit gives denomination.

One act of self­murder gives denomination to those that do it, and why.A Self-murderer hath denomination from his fact of self-murder; whereby it staines him with an ill and odious name: although a man properly is not to be named from one single act, but from an habituall disposi­tion, and continued practise; yet here one act gives the name, because it proceeds from that which is in a man by way of habit; and is an act that in regard of the ex­tinguishment of its subject, can be done but once by one body; but if they should live againe in the same state, yet upon the same motives and disposition would againe and againe doe the same; as we see by the practise of those that after restraint, or disappointment of effecting their purpose therein, doe not cease still to attempt the same untill it be done, and therefore such a fact is equivalent to a constant practise: if any body be impatient and asha­med of the imputation of the name of any notorious vice, then should he be most carefull to avoide the thing, in respect whereof, the same is due unto him: Observe He that hath the principall must have the appurtenances, the name of any crime must goe with the thing to which it be­longs; the odious repute of the name shewes the vile­nesse of the vice, which is farre more to be abhorred than the nickname of, or from it. Comparison. But, men are commonly like witlesse children, more affraid of shadowes than sub­stance; as children are gastered with mentioning of Gob­lins and bugheares; so many men are startled with the [Page 176]disgracefull names of vice imputed unto them, who are not at all affraid of the vices which they entertaine, and for which the names of the same are due to them, who doe deserve to brooke the name of the master whom they serve, and of the trade which they practise. Why should any man serve such a master, or exercise such a trade whereof he is ashamed, and would not brooke their names?

That some men doe mur­der themselves is apparent. §. 2. How it is by Scripture apparent that many men doe murder themselves.

That many do murder and destroy themselves by their acting of that horrible unnaturall fact and sin upon their owne bodies, is apparent three wayes.

1. By the Scrip­tures. First, by the Scriptures of the old and new Testament; in the old Testament we reade of Saul, and of his armour-bearer, that they killed themselves. 1 Sam. 31. Of Abi­melech that did the same by his owne command. Iudges 9.54. Also of Ahitophel, that he hanged himselfe. 2 Sam. 17.23. Of Zimri, that hee burnt himselfe to death. 1 King. 16.18.

In the new Testament we reade of Iudas, that, though he were one of Christs disciples, hanged himselfe. Mat. 27.5.

Which inti­mates,That the Scripture witnesseth so much, it intimates to us three things.

1. The certainty of such facts. First, it evidences to us the certainty of such facts; be­cause the Scripture is infallibly true, aswell in matter of history as of doctrine: It records them not for imitation, but for condemnation: which is plaine, if wee consider how ungratious the persons were that did it; the manner of the Scriptures propounding, and relating of the same, with dislike of it; and the doctrine elsewhere in Gods word, and sound reason condemning of it.

2. The antiquity of self-murder. Secondly, the Scriptures recording of such facts, shews [Page 177]the antiquity of this vile sin; which doth not justifie, but demonstrate the inveterate maliciousnesse of it, rooted and strengthened by age; whose continuation from age to age brings forth every yeare new crops.

3. It falls out in the Church. Thirdly, it manifests that even this horrible sinne hath fallen out, and still doth fall out in the Church of God, among the visible members thereof, and by professors of the truth.

Observe.Which points out unto us, that what sins soever fall out elsewhere, may, and doe fall out sometimes within the visible Church. 1 Cor. 10.13.

It is not therefore to be said, that the doctrine, or pro­fession of the truth is the cause of the same, or of any such horrible facts breaking out in the Church, where the Gos­pell is professed and practised: The truth is blamelesse. neither is the Word, nor Gods worship, nor true Professors to be upbraided, nor condemned for such things, as are not by them caused, nor approved; but are condemned, reproved, and puni­shed.

Horible crimes fall out in the Church. Causes. The causes why such horrible facts fall out sometimes in the Church, among professors; are two.

1. The devills. malice. First, the raging malice of the devill, specially against the Church, and Professors of the truth; whereby he en­deavours two things: 1. To scandall the truth. First, to scandalize and disgrace the truth, that so he may keep off others from embrace­ing of it, incense them against it, and harden them in their owne wicked self-pleasing wayes. Woe to the world because of offences. Mat. 18.7.

2. To blemish the Church. Secondly, hee endeavours thereby to blemish the Church, and to disturbe the comfort and growth of god­ly professors, and to sift and try them to fall; that by such reproachfull crimes God may be dishonoured.

2. Rage of mans corruption up­on opposition. The second cause of those notorious facts within the Church, is the rage of mans corruption, when it prevailes, and gets head and vent against the damme and oppositi­on of grace and truth, restraining and mortifying of it; [Page 178]which then is irritated and rages the more furiously, when it gets advantage, and breakes out; Comparison. as waters fed with continuall springs, when they overswell the banks that shut them up, doe impetuously and unresistably beare all downe before them, where they breake out.

Why grosse sins are most offen­sive in profes­sors. Sinfull and grosse wicked facts breaking out in the Church, and among professors of religion, are more scan­dalous, and more condemned, because they reproach re­ligion, and subject the truth to blasphemy.

§. 3. Self-murderers are apparent by history.

The second way of disco­very of self-murderers. Histories. 1. Heathen. The second way whereby it is seene that divers per­sous doe murder themselves, is humane histories, both Heathen and Christian, Civill, and Ecclesiasticall, which are full of such wofull examples: as Livie tells us of Lucretia; others of Cleopatra, Cato Vticensis, Empedo­cles, Cleombrotus, Ostorius, Pomponius Atticus, Tullius Marcellinus, Cleanthes, Dido, and many others; and Baldovin reports, that Inter Turcas Barbares (que) gentes In­diaesunt qui se in gratiam suorum dominorum a muris aut turribus praecipitant, in signum summae submissionis & ob­servantiae: Among the Turkes and barbarous nations of the Indies, there are some that in favour of their masters, doe throw themselves headlong from walls and towers, in signe of the highest submission and respect.

Heathens did murder them­selves. But, it may seem very strange that Heathens in whom nature was so prevalent with humane reason, should kill themselves, having so little hope of a better life, and all their comfort bounded within this present world.

Reasons. That they did it is apparent, whereof three reasons may be assigned.

1. Want of grace in Christ. First, their want of grace and faith in Christ to com­fort and content their mindes, and to strengthen and ena­ble them patiently to suffer adversities; and their want of wills to be in every state and thing obedient to God; [Page 179]who leaving them to themselves, they sunke under the power of their owne temptations. So wretched is mans state out of Christ.

2. Secondly, many Heathens killed themselves out of an affectation of honour and immortality; either by fame on earth; or by happinesse in a better place after death, where­of some of them had an obscure glimpse; to which, they knew no better speedier way, than by this kinde of death; which proceeded from their ignorance of a better course, to bring them to what they desired; and from want of foresight of destruction in the end of that meanes which they used. So unhappy a thing it is to be without divine direction.

3. Freedome from evills. Thirdly, of the Heathens that knew no better good than what they had in this world; and aymed at no high­er end in all their proceedings, than their owne good; divers of them being in calamitous conditions, without hope of other freedome, and under despaire of ability to endure as was fit; by this course of self-murder laboured to free themselves from these evills, after which they looked for no more. This is the wisdome of flesh and blood, of corrupt nature and carnall reason, such as was taught by the Stoicks, who were the best morall Philoso­phers among the heathen.

Observe They thought self-murder to be lawfull. Where wee are to observe, that it is no wonder that such did fall into such notorious enormities, so long as they thought the same lawfull and fit to bee done; and wanted both that illumination in the truth, and also the power of grace in Christ; which now God hath bestow­ed upon Christians.

But, it is more to bee marvelled at, that Christians, who have meanes of more abundant knowledge and grace, should dare willingly to run into the same flagiti­ous and capitall courses of the Heathen; being Christians in profession, but heathens in manners and practise. Whereas the consideration of the parties murdering [Page 180]themselves being Heathens, should deterre Christians from such vile facts, that they may not be worse than heathens in their practise, from whom they are so far di­vided in profession.

Self-murdering Christians are heathens. But Christians that kill themselves upon the same reasons that the heathen doe, doe thereby declare, that in this point they have nothing of Christians, but the name, and otherwise are heathens; and in that respect are justly to be debarred Christian buriall.

2. Ecclesiasti­call histories. Wee also finde the like examples in Ecclesiasticall and Christian histories; as in Eusebius his history, lib. 8. cap. 6. Where he sayes, Quo tempore fama est viros & mulie­res etiam divina & inexplicabili alacritate suâ sponte in ro­gum insiluisse: In the which time (of persecution) the fame is, that both men and women did of their owne accord leape into the fire, with divine and unutterable cheerefulnesse: and Ambrose, Ambros. lib. 3. de virginibus. and others, doe note divers professors to have done the like; as Pelagia, Apollonia, and many others. Observe. Which shewes to us, that as all mankinde are sprung from the same roote, and are infected with the same disease; so are we all lyable to commit the same sins, if the Lord doe not renew and keepe us. All are sick of the same disease So that wee need not so much to think it strange, a member of the visible Church kills himselfe; as to admire the gratious goodnesse of God in keeping of us, that very many doe not the same, in regard both of our owne wicked naturall disposition, and outward temptations; whereby what betydes men, may betyde all men in the same case.

Observe. To depend up­on God. Here we are to observe, that those examples of self-murder, recorded within the Church, are not registred for imitation, but for caution; that all Christians may be stirred up the more carefully to cleave to God, and thank him for their preservation, even from this horrible act of self-murder, whereinto many professing Christianity have fallen.

§. 4. Self-murderers knowne by experience.

The third way of discovery of self-murderers, Experience. Thirdly, that many do murder themselves, it is cleare by wofull experience in all places and ages; notwithstan­ding, that they may be terrified frō the same, both by the fearefull examples of manifold wreckes of that kinde; and also by the doctrine of the truth condemning that vile practise; besides manifold other restraints, and ignomini­ous censures of that odious course: against all which, such breakings out doe shew the continued rage and power of Satan against Mankinde; and manifest mans mad­nesse and perversenesse still in all places, furiously run­ning upon this most horrible and dismall sinne. Hurt of self-murder. Whereby men doe most ignominiously shut up the period of their lives, with the losse of their good names, and with the destruction of their soules for ever; depriving their po­sterity of their estates, and uncomfortably overshadow­ing them with the shamefull disgrace, and ill example of their execrable fact of self-murder.

Vses. The uses of this point are specially two.

1. To be obser­vant of occur­rences. First, it serves to teach us to be observant of the dai­ly occurrences that fall out from time to time; that there­by wee may grow, by sense in experimentall knowledge, both of facts done, and also of the nature and causes of the same; whereby we may be wise, not only for to direct our owne course aright; but also may be able prudently to advise others, and to give a right estimate of things that fall out, and make a holy use of them. So that the longer we live, and the world stands, we should bee the wiser and better, in regard of the helps that we have to know Gods will; both by his Word and workes, that we may not be carelesly secure of the most haynous crimes: Note. but, without grace and Gods protection, neither doctrine, nor example is sufficient to withstand mens impetuous wilfull running upon destruction.

The lamentable spectacles of manifold executions, for murders, and robberies; we may thinke might affright all men from committing the like crimes, which we see it doth not. Comparison. So as the multitude of Shipwracks terrifies not men from going to Sea, neither doe examples of fre­quent miscariages, by self-murder, prevaile with grace­lesse men, to hinder them from the like facts; Self-murderers not deterred from the fact. who doe thereby rather harden themselves to attempt and perpe­trate the same.

Vse 2. Beware of self-muder. The second use of this point is, to admonish us to ab­horre, and beware of this odious sin of self-murder, which runnes through all times, and sorts of people: although we may seeme to be out of danger of it, in regard of the present distance and opposition betweene us and it, yet are we not to be over-secure. For, the sins which at first we seeme to loath, afterwards by degrees, through neg­ligence, or venturing upon the causes and occasions thereof, men doe embrace, and commit; as we see by the example of Hazael, 2 Kings 8.13.

Motions of self-murder most hardly shaken off. And of all sinnes, even the motions, and setled purposes of self-murder, are most hardly shaken off; because all un­naturall and hideous sins breaking impetuously through the strongest hedges and pales of opposition, and outra­giously overflowing the bankes of all resistance, both of nature and grace, have nothing left of sufficient force to withstand them, but that they rage in that high and transcendent degree without shame or restraint, as they list: Note. the most grosse and unnaturall sinnes are ever done by desperately wicked men, with the least remorse of conscience, and with the greatest shamelessenesse and obstinacy of will, and indivertiblenesse of indeavours.

The use of ex­amples. Touching the use of the examples of self-murderers, Augustine sayes well, Non quaerimus utrum factum, sed utrum faciendum. Sana ratio exemplis anteponenda est: We enquire not whether self-murder hath beene done, but whether it ought to have been done. Sound reason is to be preferred before examples.

CHAP. 14. Of the usuall means and furtherances of self-murdering.

§. 1. Of the meanes of self-murdering.

1. Meanes.ABout the fact of Self-murder, we are to consider the meanes thereunto used; and the application, and method thereof, by self-murderers.

None lawfull for that use. Meanes there are none proper, of lawfull ordination, for to doe evill; because that, the same ought not at all to be done: but, man either abuses good, or devises ill meanes of his owne invention, to doe naughtinesse and mischiefe withall.

Meanes abused.The meanes abused by self-murderers to kill them­selves, are of two sorts.

1. Good. First, such as be destinated and appropriated by God for the good, and preservation of mans life: as, water, fire, swords are, and the like; which a self-murderer per­verts, to drowne, burne, stab himselfe to death, &c.

2. Evill. The second kinde of meanes of self-murder be those, that be evill and sinfull; in themselves fitter to destroy, than to save; such as, eating, and drinking of poyson; throwing ones selfe over rocks, (as did the Circumcelli­ans.) or, out of windowes; or, from off high places and turrets, with intent to kill themselves; as the devill would have had our Saviour Christ to have done Mat. 4.6.; going un­warrantably into the mouth of destruction, with purpose to be slaine, commanding others to doe it; as Abimelech did, Iudg. 9.54 hanging ones selfe, as Iudas, and Ahitophel did; fretting, or starving ones selfe purposely to death, as Pomponius Atticus did; or, in mortall sicknesse, or wounds, [Page 184]rejecting the helps of cure by Physick, or other meanes; and disordering ones selfe purposely, that they may thereby die, and the like: so that, for this vile act men are inabled by all the furniture and power of hell, and what their owne wit can invent or abuse for that end.

Observ. It is hard to do good: easie to doe evill. From hence wee may observe; First, that whereas, when wee are to do good, wee are hardly drawne to it, and do excuse our backwardnesse, by pretence of disabi­lity, and want of meanes; and by alledging of impediments and letts, as Moses did Exod. 4.10, 13.: the sluggard pretends that a Lion is in the way Prov. 26.13.: But, when wee are about to do evill, we make no such objections, but finde abundance of helps, with opportunities, and great frowardnesse, and readinesse to doe the same.

Causes 1. Mans disposi­tion. The causes hereof are specially two; First, internall, in mans owne will, and disposition, far more prone to evill, than to good: where will and inclination are to a thing, they will find meanes.

Causes 2. The devill, and evils easinesse. Secondly, there is an externall cause hereof; to witt, the devill, who doth powerfully instigate, and help to do mischiefe, according to mens tempers, and the out­ward occasion: and the work of doing evill is farre more easie, than of doing good; because of the entitie that is in goodnesse, and the non entity that is in evill; goodnesse is an effect of power, and evill is more properly an effect of impotency: to pull downe is more easie than to build up; to erre, than to go aright.

Observe. 2. Self-murderers are guilty of abuse of Gods Creatures. Secondly, we may here observe, that he that is a self-murderer is guilty, not onely of the vile act of self-mur­der, but also of the abuse of Gods good creatures, and of his owne abilities, in perverting the same to that un­naturall end, contrary to Gods ordination, whereby they are, in this respect, subject to vanity Rom. 8.20.: so that, a self-murderer, erects a counterwork of creation, and use of things against God, while he gives being to self-murder, against both nature and religion; so setting up his owne [Page 185]works of evill, against Gods that are good; and disposing of Gods good works, to his owne vile ends, contrary to Gods will and ordination: Note. whereby it is apparent, that such wicked persons are factiously-rebellious against God, and disturbers of the peace and tranquillity of all the frame of nature and grace, contrary to the Lawes and ordinances of God. Sinne is in the world, as pestilentiall humors in the body, which disorder and indanger all where they are.

§. 2. Of the application of the meanes of self-killing.

2. Application. For application of the aforesaid meanes to the wicked act of self-murder; there are three things considerable.

In it 3. things considerable. 1. Predestination and determina­tion of the end. First, the self-murderers premeditation, and determi­nation of the end, which is his owne death to be effected by himselfe; so setting limits to his owne daies, as if he were his owne absolute Master; and that he were so un­happy, that his life were worse than death, which death all other creatures do abhorre; and that he were so desperate and forlorne, for want of present mercy, or future hope; and that he were so forsaken of all, that he can finde none to rid him out of his life and misery, but that he must kill himselfe; so hastening himselfe, by a most wofull exchange, into a farre greater misery, by so doing, than ever it was possible for him to suffer in this world, by living, although that therein he should live for ever, under the most exquisite torments, that here he can be capable of.

2. Election of meanes. The second thing considerable, in the application of the meanes to the acting of self-murder, is the election and choise of the particular meanes to effect the same: all self-murderers do not choose to die, by the same meanes; For, then the way of so dying would be unvariably one and the same, in them all.

Wherein a self-murderer ob­serves three things.In election of meanes to kill himselfe, a self-murderer observes specially three things.

1. Such as best a­gree with his temper. First, he is carefull to make choise of such meanes, as do best fit, and agree with his naturall temper and sexe; and are least formidable, and terrible to his fancie, or sense, in the execution, such as are familiar to him by daily use; or such as in his judgement, or sense, are least horrible, or painfull; as Cleopatra, that chose to kill her selfe by Aspes, making her die sleeping.

2. Such as be readiest. Secondly, a self-murderer makes choise of such meanes to kill himselfe, that are readiest at hand, and easiest for him to have, according to his sexe, calling, occasions, or imployment.

3. Most certaine to effect death. Thirdly, he chooses to use those meanes, which, in his opinion, are most certaine to effect that end, most easily, speedily, and unperceivedly from the knowledge of others, that he may not be crost of his designe and aime, nor be long in paine.

Observe. 1. It is easie to do evill. Here we may observe, that there is variety, and choise of meanes, to doe any one evill, or sinne: which shewes with what facility and ease we may sinne, and perish; and with what difficulty and hardnesse wee may doe good, and bee saved; which cannot bee done by such multiplicity of meanes, and waies: a right line can bee drawne but one way, and the truth is simple, and not manifold.

2. The folly and madnesse of self-murderers. Secondly, here appeares the folly and madnesse of those, that are so circumspect and carefull about choise of the meanes, whereby they would die, and are so re­gardlesse of the morall maner how they die, and of their consequent condition, that will follow upon such a death: Observe. every grosse and notorious sin is ever committed with a spice of madnesse accompanying the same; be­cause, it is done against the dictat of sound reason, and of true religion; and therefore, such men are so frequently in the Proverbs called fooles; in respect not onely of the [Page 187]thing they doe, but also in regard, both of the reasons of their proceedings, and also of the fruit and end of their courses: touching whom it may be said, that they have sowne the wind, and they shall reap the whirle winde, as sayes the Prophet Hosea 8.7..

§. 3. Of the method of self-murderers.

The method and maner of execution of self-murder.The method and manner, that a self-murderer observes in execution of self-murder, consists in three branches.

1. He observes opportunities. First, he watches and hunts after all opportunities; and affects retired solitarinesse, that he may without hinde­rance kill himselfe.

2. Secrecy. Secondly, hee affects secrecie, and expedition to ac­complish that vile act; upon performing whereof all his indeavours and power being bent; and being deserted and left of God, and his good Angels; and the devill in­stigating and helping him; and all meanes fitly concurring for that execution, the self-murderers successe, and atchievement herein is quick and great, beyond expecta­tion: except the Lord be minded here to punish such an one with paine, as well as in the life to come.

3. Obstinacy. Thirdly, a self-murderer is constant, or rather obstinate, in his resolution and indeavours to kill himselfe, con­trary to all good counsell, letts, and impediments objected to hinder him from the same; in so much, that if such self-murderers, at any time, be crossed of their op­portunities, and disappointed in their attempts of kil­ling themselves; or, that they be hindered, or do but hurt, and not forthwith kill themselves; they are sorry for their disappointment, and do continue more de­sperately their resolutions, and indeavours, untill it be done by them: the medicine doth here irritate the dis­ease, which is a deplored and desperate case: so that they must perish, if the Lord God do not mercifully step in to pull them, by repentance, out of that fire of destructi­on; [Page 188] or, by some other over-ruling meanes prevent it, that by living they may be saved.

Observe. It is dangerous to give way to Satan, in this point, wherein he is hardly resisted. Here wee may learne how dangerous and pernicious a thing it is to give way to Satan, or to our owne exor­bitant thoughts, in this or in any such ill, or unnaturall motions to sinne; For, by entertainment thereof, we are taught from hell to be pregnant, ingenious, industrious, diligent, and obstinately desperate to commit the same; in the meane time, being restlesse untill it be done: the execution, or performance whereof is most hardly pre­vented, where the doing of it is peremptorily resolved, and all our indeavours set to accomplish it; the reasons hereof are two.

Reason 1. Against know­ledge and re­sistance. First, in regard that it is concluded, and resolved upon, and attempted with the overthrow, or contempt of so great knowledge, and resistance, naturall and divine; against which when such purposes prevaile, there is nothing left to withstand the performing of the same; but that such outragious corruption, having broken over the banks that impaled it, may rage and range, without resistance, as it list.

Reason 2. The danger of self-murder not knowne by experience. Secondly, the performance of self-murder, resolved upon, is hardly prevented; because, the true danger and evill thereof, in the full extent, and latitude thereof, is not knowne by experience to the living; for, of those that die so by their owne hands, none doe returne to tell tales how it fares with them afterwards: except we credit the report of Virgill, who affirmes from Aeneas his ob­servation, in his fained descent into hell, who there did see self-murderers in a very low region, and miserable estate; that would now full gladly indure poverty, and all hard travell, and miseries in this world, so as they might be in it againe, out of their present miseries.

Virgil.
— Quàm vellent aethere in alto,
Nunc & pauperiem, & duros perferre labores!

Self-murder is such an act, as a man can doe but once in all, because it concludes and finishes his life; so as hee can have no more time either to get experimentall know­ledge of it, what it is; or yet to be able by repentance, to reforme it; seeing it is not in mans power to quicken, and give himselfe life againe, that hee may use it better than he hath done. And therefore in this respect self-murder is the most dangerous and worst sinne that a man can commit: for after other sinnes, how hainous soever, a man may have time, and meanes of repentance and sal­vation; but after this he can have none.

CHAP. 15. The self-murderers motives to kill themselues.

§. 1. Men by abused reason sin worst.

The noblest creatures faile most.ALthough that the crime of self-murder be naturally most horrible; yet men only of all creatures do ven­ture upon it, and doe it: the noblest creatures are subject to commit the foulest errors, as men and Angels; and of men, the inlightned only can sinne that mortall sin against the holy Ghost: for, they that are able to doe most good, by perverting of their abilities, are able to doe most mis­chiefe. David in that respect was more affraid of Ahito­phel 2 Sam. 15.31. than of all the rest that were against him.

Reason abused But, that man may doe this horrible fact of self mur­der more boldly and securely, without being over-ruled by the check of his conscience; he abuses his reason to en­courage him to doe that, the uglinesse, and unnaturalnesse whereof might otherwise deterre and astonish him from it.

For, all such grosse facts, condemned by the light of nature, and apparent reason, man doth vaile and maske under specious pretexts, before hee dares venture to en­terprise the doing of them in cold blood; and likewise he obscures the contrary vertuous courses, by aspersions of titles, and names of disgrace; labouring, if it were possi­ble, to make vertue vice, and vice vertue; condemning the generation of the righteous, and justifying the wicked; turning hell into heaven, and heaven into hell: because the majesty and glory of the truth is such, that none dares to looke it on the open face, and revile and smite it; but, as they first attire and maske it under the habit and name of vice; as the wicked Iewes did first blind-fold our blessed Saviour, and then stroke him on the face. Luke 22.64.

So farre doth man abuse his reason, whereby hee ex­cells beasts; that thereby he doth make himselfe worse than the worst of beasts, of whom none will kill them­selves in any case.

No reason for self-murder. For a man to murder himselfe there is no reason in­deed: for although he doth it not but (as hee thinkes) upon good reason; yet, this reason of his is neither from the nature of that action, as if it were in it selfe a lawfull duty to be done; nor yet is it reason elicite, or drawn out from inbred principles and motives in nature, or from o­ther light acquire by the truth of God: because there can be no good reason against the Word and Law of God, who is the Lord of nature. For reason is never repug­nant, or contradictory to it selfe; neither is any thing op­posite to reason in any thing, but in unreasonablenesse; as nothing is opposite to truth, but error.

And for nature in man, it cannot naturally yeeld any reason from it selfe, why it should destroy it selfe, be­cause it is monstrous that one should be two; and that divi­sion should be in unity, and that instead of good, it should attract to it selfe evill.

But all the pretense of reason that a self-murderer can [Page 191]have to kill himselfe, is onely from externall motives, which are without a mans selfe; whereupon, and from whence self-murderers doe impertinently conclude, and endeavour to kill themselves.

No true cause of evill. But there is no true cause or reason why any man should doe evill; no not for the greatest good, should we doe the least sinne: because there is no evill so great as is sinne; in respect both of the nature thereof, whereby it is most contrary to God, who is the greatest and chief­est good; and also, in regard of the merits and effects there­of; procuring and imbittering all evill to those that sin. For of evill properly comes nothing but evill; as of nought and nought comes nothing but nought; the effect cannot exceed in goodnesse the nature and vertue of its cause.

§. 2. Of motives in generall to self-murder, there can be none warrantably sufficient.

Externall mo­tives to self-murder.Neither is there indeed any externall motive sufficient of it selfe, to induce and perswade a man to kill himself, by any true reason that can be in, or from the motive to doe such an act, without respect of a conceit of good ensu­ing upon the act of self murder, to the self-murderer.

But, in regard that these motives worke not upon all to doe that act of self-murder; it is from the disposition, and qualities of the persons that are therewith affected, and wrought upon to doe the same, and not properly from the motives themselves: for then all men, by the same motives, should doe the same act of self-murder.

Divers. The motives are divers that doe diversly move divers persons to kill themselves: for, all self-murderers do not kill themselves upon the same occasions; some are not affected with one motive, that are affected with another to doe that fact. Arguments how weak and strong. For, arguments are weake, or strong to severall persons, as they are of deep or shallow judge­ment; [Page 192]or, as they stand differently affected, and possessed with prejudices sutable to their humours, designes, and ends: Whereby to some, weake arguments are strong, and strong are weake; and by few are they apprehended according to their due worth; which is the cause of much unreconcileable opposition, and division in the world, and of the building of weighty conclusions upon weake premises and foundations, and of indivertible reso­lutions and practises, founded more upon passionate wil­fulnesse, than upon judicious reasons: Comparison. as we see about the objects of bodily sight, the which is represented, and con­ceived by us to be according to the disposition of the medium, or meane; and of the organ or eye whereby wee see them.

Note.Which shewes how needfull it is for matter of reason and judgement, that wee looke upon the same as it is, without all distemperature, and prejudices in our mindes.

§. 3. Concerning perverted Iudgement, by Laws and Custome.

These externall motives of self-murder I will, for me­mory, and method, reduce into eight rankes.

The first mo­tive to self-murder, is error of judgement. The first whereof is errour of judgement; when men thinke, and beleeve, upon deceitfull grounds, that they ought, or may lawfully kill themselves, either absolutely when they list; or in some cases, when they see it requi­site in regard of some circumstances.

Grounds of it:The unsound grounds of this perverted judgement are foure.

1. Lawes and Customes. First, Lawes and Customes in some places seeming to require and warrant people in some cases to kill them­selves. As among the Heathens and Indians; In India. where by custome or law, servants and wives, in testimony of love to their Masters and Husbands, were wont to cast them­selves [Page 193]into the fire to bee burnt, with the corps of their dead masters and husbands: but the true cause of that Law was, to restraine the frequent poysoning of masters and husbands, by their servants and wives; and that law and custome was practised to avoide suspition, and igno­minie that they lived in, if they did not so kill them­selves. Plutarch reports of the Virgins of Lemnos, In Lemnos. that customarily they hanged themselves, upon no other knowne cause, but custome; and from that vile practise could not be restrained, untill the same was punished by drawing of their bodies naked through the streets, after that they were dead; by sensible ignominie reforming a bad and odious custome. Also among the Turkes, In Turkie. ser­vants in testimony of their obedience, at their living ma­sters command doe throw themselves over rocks, or in­to rivers, or the like; as Baldwin Lib. 3. cap. 4. Cas. 13. circa melancholicos. the Casuist reports: but it is most like that they doe it to prevent a greater misery if they should disobey. But, they that did so were thought to doe well, and were therefore commen­ded; and the parties themselves did verily thinke, that either they did but their duties, or that which was best for them to doe; which if they did not, then were they evill thought of, and evill intreated.

The prevailing of lawes and customes a­gainst nature.Thus farre doe law and custome prevaile against the light of nature among the Heathen; because they knew no higher rule to examine and try their lawes by, and therefore submit to humane ordinances absolutely, bee they good or bad.

Custome, which is another nature, maketh it familiar, and to seeme lawfull, and commendable in the judge­ment of sense, that in the judgement of right reason is most abominable. Custome is a tyrant, captivating both judement and practise to her lore; because, what by ge­nerall practise seemes to have the approbation of all, is deemed best, and most reasonable, for peaceable confor­mity both in opinion, and practise; from which to be sin­gular, is odious.

The judge­ment of the learned hath the force of a Law.That also which in this case obtains the force of a law, is the judgement of the learned, & the practise of persons in esteem, commended by posterity for the same. As among the Philosophers, the Stoicks did in some cases both direct, commend, and practise self-murder; which historians and Poets magnifie, in their high praises of Lucretia, Cato, and others for the same. The high esteeme of the persons of men of that opinion, and of the practisers of that act; and ambition of like praises, for the like thing; hath forcibly driven many men, contrary to their owne minde, to cast themselves away, upon this infernall rock.

The error of this ground.The deceitfulnesse of this ground is, that it is meerely humane, against divinity, and that more is attributed to it, and built upon it than it can beare. It is contrary to religion and reason. For, all lawes, cu­stomes, opinions, and practises of men are to be regulated and ordered by sound reason, according to Gods word; and are subordinate to the same, and thereby to be tryed and examined: Note. So that no law, or custome; no opinions, or practise of any men is to be imbraced, and obeyed; when the same is manifestly impious, or against Gods Law, and right reason. As we see by the practise of the Apostles, Acts 4.19. For that (in such cases) in con­forming to man, we cannot be excused before God, for transgressing his will. An inferiour hath no power over the right of his superiour, to dispense therewith.

Observe to examine.In judgement of discretion therefore, customes, laws, opinions, and practises of men are to be examined by reason and Gods word. Try all things, follow that which is good. 1 Thess. 5.21. because whatsoever is humane, may be, as it is humane, erroneous; proceeding from men subject to be deceived, and erre.

Caveat against vaine praise.To conclude this point, I would intreate all men, spe­cially Scholars, and men of sublimated brave spirits, to beware of the encomiasticall discourses of heathen au­thors; either encouraging to self-murder, or commending self-murderers: that neither the poyson of that opinion, [Page 195] nor the example of that vile practise, in eminent and fa­mous persons, may insensibly corrupt and seduce us to dare to enterprise the like upon our selves: Observe. for, by the praise of self-murderers, and by amorous discourses, the heathen writers have done much hurt in the Christian Church; besides the example and dregges of their Ido­latry, from which the Christian world is not yet well purged: but among us, where there is no law, nor ap­proved custome, doctrine, nor practise of self-murdering; we are not in like danger, as heathens, to erre in our judgements upon this ground; seeing wee have sufficient meanes of knowledge, and restraint to the contrary.

§. 4. Of misunderstood Scripture perverting the Iudgement; and the remedy thereof.

The second ground of er­rors in judge­ments is misun­derstood Scrip­ture. The second ground of a deceived judgement in this point, is misunderstanding of the Scriptures. As our Sa­viour told the Sadduces, That they did erre not knowing the Scriptures. Mat. 22.29.

Whereof wee have Origen for an example; who gelt himselfe upon his misconceiving the speech of our Savi­our, saying, There be Eunuches which have made them­selves Eunuchs for the kingdom of heavēs sake, Mat. 19.12.

Martinius Christiana pie­tas, lib. 2 de re­micidio. Professor at Breme in Germany, tells of those that he cals Patriciani, (who held that the substance of mans flesh was made not by God, but by the devill,) that they held it lawful to kil thēselves, to be rid of their bodies; from which they supposed that all sin did come.

Baldwin Cas. lib. 3. c. 4. Cas. 13. circa melanchelicos. the Casuist speakes of a certaine Hermit, that threw himselfe into a well, to drowne himselfe, out of the abundance of his devotion that he had to morti­fie himselfe; upon the mistake of the meaning of Col. 3.5. in like manner did Baals priests, in the heat of their devotion, cut themselves. 1 Kings 18.

Gloriae sibi puti­bant, si seipsos ex petris praecipitarent; in ignem conjicerent, vel alia ratione nee [...] traderent.The Circumcellions among the Donatistss did count it [Page 196]an honour to them, if they did throw down themselves off rocks, cast themselves into the fire, or by any other meanes kill themselves.

Augustine speaking of them in his booke of heresies, written to Quo-vult-Deus; sayes, that in a mad cruel­ty they did not spare themselves; for they used to kill themselves by divers kindes of deathes; chiefly by water, fire, and throwing themselves downe headlong from high places Non sibi insana feritate parcēdo; nam per mortes varias, maximè praecipitiorum & aquarum, & ig­nium seipsos ne­care consueverūt.: their grounds of so doing were abused Scripture. Such as, that the flesh is to be mortified; and he that hates his life shall finde it.

Augustine sayes, that there were specially two vile and usuall deaths of them who doe kill themselves; the halter, and steep headlong places: Self-murder both Iudas and the Donatists have learned from the same master. Indas to doe it by the halter; the Donatists by steep headlong places. Duae sunt ma­ximè viles at (que) usitatae mortes eorum qui seip­sos interimunt; laqueus & praecipitium; spontaneas mortes ab uno magistro utri (que) didicerunt; Judas laqueum, Donatistae praeipitium.

Causes of mis­understanding Scripture. The causes, or meanes of mis-understanding the Scrip­ture, are specially three.

1. Fals teachers, and undiscreete First, false teachers, who under pretence of their lear­ning and authority, seduce and beguile the simple, by spe­cious pretexts, obtruding error for truth, or interming­ling falsehood with verity, or obscuring or corrupting the truth from the simplicity thereof. And also, undiscreet teachers are a meanes to men of mis-understanding the Scriptures, by their neglect, or transgressing the true ge­nuine scope and meaning of their texts, in their preach­ing, diffused into the latitude of common places, multi­plyed according to the number of the words.

Metamorpho­sed preaching. And likewise, those teachers that expresse the truth in termes, and phrases proper to heretickes, or schisma­ticks, (teaching things wherein we differ from them in sense and meaning) doe not only make themselves to be [Page 197]suspected of error; but also they open a way for enter­tainment of errors from others. And also they that do disguise the ancient truth, into new fangled habit of method and expressions; (whereby, it may seeme to be some other more transcendent thing, than it is, and do with curiosity, dangerously mince and marre the truth, contrary to that which is warrantably revealed, whereby the way to peace is rather lost than found:) they un­setle men from their former faith about the truth, and incline them to embrace erroneous innovations, about opinions, whereby their judgments are mis-informed, or made doubtfull what to hold, or stick to, being sha­ken by this course; which is sutable to the practise of some ore-curious Schoolmen, who did degenerate from the plaine simplicity of the Fathers, The School­men. in handling and publishing of the truth, which those Sophisters corrupted and perverted, by such foraine Philosophicall termes and perplexed distinctions, and method, as both obscured and did weare out of use, and respect, the plaine ancient truth; and also, laid grounds, and gave occasions for, and raised manifold errors, which filled the Church with contention, schismes and heresies, which overthrew peace, sincerity, and the power of godlinesse.

2. Shallow capacities. Secondly, wee are often deceived by the weakenesse of our owne intellectuals, and shallow capacities, as were the Capernaits about eating of Christs body Iohn 6.52.: when we limit and interpret the Scriptures, according to our reason and sense, and not by themselves, as wee ought; with the helpe of the meanes in the Church, that God hath given us.

3. Headstrong affections. Thirdly, our misunderstanding of the Scripture pro­ceeds from the strength of our headstrong affections, self-willed resolutions, and from our ambition after vaine glory; whereby wee wring and wrest the sense and meaning of the Scriptures, to make them favour, and speake what we fancie and hold: So not taking the sense [Page 198]contained in the Scripture; but imposing our sense upon the Scripture, as best pleases us, to maintaine our owne opinions, or to purchase the vaine glory of extraordinary learning among shallow braind or prejudicate persons, whom nothing pleases, but that which is strange, or new, or suits and agrees with their humours and ends.

Note. The higher that this ground of error of judgement is, the more obstinate are the resolutions that are built upon the same: Because, such conclusions are, to the de­ceived, matters of conscience, founded (as they think) upon divine authority; farre above the countermand of any humane reason, or argument and testimony of truth; diffenting from their tenets and opinions.

Observe. Abused Scrip­ture harmefull. From hence we may observe, that, although God hath graciously given us his holy Scriptures, to be the power­full meanes of life Rom. 1.16., yet many men do abuse, and make the same the meanes of their owne destruction; as Peter speakes of the unlearned and unstable, who did wrest the Episties of Paul, as they did also the other Scriptures, unto their owne destruction 2 Pet. 3.16.: and so the Commande­ment that was ordained to life, is found to bee unto death to them, Rom. 7.10. as the Gospell, that is the sa­vour of life to life to those that are saved, is the savour of death to death to those that perish 2 Cor. 2.16.. Nothing doth so much hurt, when it is abused, as that which may do most good, when it is rightly used.

There is no heresie, or practise, or opinion so vile in the Christian world, that pretends not, and abuses not Scripture, or something in it, or from it, in defence or excuse of the same; and, upon that ground chiefly, pre­vailes upon mens consciences, and holds them capti­vated in their errors, and ill courses: and so men do turne the sweetest Manna into the bitterest gall of Aspes, to their owne perdition. Compatison. As a man by managing a sword by its handle, may defend himselfe thereby; so, by taking, and using it by the point, or edges, mischiefes himselfe by [Page 199]the same. Therefore, wee need take heed how wee use the sword of the Word.

Prevention of this error, by not following the letter a­gainst the true meaning of the Scripture. For prevention of error of judgement, from this ground of abused Scripture, wee are to be carefull, that we be not moved with the letter of the Scripture, with­out its proper sense agreeable to the truth; contrary to which, the abused letter of the Scripture is no warrant for us to beleeve, or do any thing; as wee see by our Saviour Christs replie to Satan, who, Mat 4.6. in tempting of him, alledged Scriptures, after his manner, to perswade him to doe evill.

Observe. Our faith and practise should be founded upon sound knowledge; otherwise, all our building will fall, that is reared up upon a rotten foundation; and wee shall com­mit two faults at once, one in error of our judgment, another in our unwarrantable practise, according to the same.

Rules or meanes of knowledge of the Scripture. Therefore, that we may not wrest the Scripture from its true sense, to our meaning that wee shall please to give it; or that wee should take it in a carnall, or grosse sense contrary to its owne interpretation, we are to ob­serve foure rules, or helps, that wee may rightly under­stand the Scripture.

1. Humility. First, it is needfull that we be indowed with humility of spirit, that denying our owne selves and carnall rea­son, wee may submit to take such sence and meaning of the Scripture, as it of it selfe affords, with the assistance of the helps of the Church; and not to impose upon it any sense of our owne making; or, to wrythe, or wrest it to favour our conceits, or purposes: but that, laying aside all ambition of over-ruling the Scripture, to force it to patronize and countenance any new fangled humorous opinions, or old errors of ours, for our vaine ostentation or sinfull profit; we are humbly to conforme all our opi­nions and courses to the Scriptures, and not to bring the Scriptures into subjection to our opinions and practise: [Page 200]God will guide the meeke in judgement: and the meeke will he teach his wayes, saies David, Psal. 25.9.

2. Holinesse. The second meanes, whereby we may be able rightly to understand the Scriptures; is holinesse of heart and con­versation, as our Saviour tells us, that if any man will do his will, he shall know of his doctrine, whether it be of God, Iohn 7.17. For, as the Philosopher saies, Every evill body is an ignorant, Omnis malus est ignorans. Arist. Ethic. l. 3. and persons prepossessed with error and vice, labour to interpret all Scripture in favour of the same. Whereas, godly people indowed with a new di­vine nature, as Peter tels us 2 Pet. 1.4., are thereby inclined so to expound the Scripture, as best agrees with the truth, and grace of God in them, who are divinely illightned, whereby they are able to try things that differ [...]., Phil. 1.10. When others are blinde, and cannot see a farre off, 2 Pet. 1.9.

3. Prayer. The third meanes, to help us rightly to understand the Scriptures, is Prayer to God; that he would both reveale, and manifest to us his truth; and also, would give us grace rightly to conceive it in our minds and hearts, as the Prophet David praies, Teach me good judgment, and knowledge, Psal. 119.66. that so we may be taught of God [...]. 1 Thes. 4.9.. For, the matter of the Scripture is, in many points, so supernaturall and high; and wee so dull and grosse in conceiving such truths, that as flesh and blood cannot reveale them to us; neither can the naturall man re­ceive the things of the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2 14., without divine help, procured by prayer.

4. The Spirit of God. The fourth meanes of rightly understanding the Scrip­ture is, the Spirit of God, in and by our use of hearing, and reading, and conferring; illightning our mindes, and per­swading our consciences of the truth, according to the promise of our Saviour touching the holy Spirit, whom he said he would send, and that when this Spirit of truth is come, he would guide us into all truth, which he ma­nifests to us by a twofold light. Twofold light of the Spirit.

1. In the Word. First, that which accompanies the Word and truth it selfe, whereby it makes it selfe conspicuous to all that have eyes to see it, Comparison. even as the Sun manifests it selfe, by its owne light and splendour, to the world.

2. In our mindes. The second kind of light, whereby the Spirit manifests the truth of the Scripture to us, is that light, that hee endowes our minds withall; whereby we are enabled, and made capable to see and apprehend the former light of truth in the Word: Compatison. as a blind man, that can see no­thing, before that he hath both an inward faculty of sight restored to him, and also an externall light to make the object visible. So then, none can truly, nor fully un­derstand the truth of the Scriptures, but by the same Spirit that gave them. For, as the Apostle saith, The things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.11.15: and therefore, it is said, that the spirituall man discerneth all things: by this Spirit, a mans judgement is conformable to the truth contained in the Scriptures, and sound doctrine of the Church.

Touching the mistake and abuse of Scripture, for the vile fact of self-murder, Augustine gives this admoniti­on: Take heed to thy selfe, that it may not slily creep upon thee, to have a mind to kill thy selfe; by so understanding these words of Scripture; That thou oughtest to hate thy life, in this world. For, from thence some malignant and perverse men, and most cruell and wretched murderers against themselves, do throw themselves into the fire, do choake themselves in the waters, and by headlong downfalls do crush themselves, and perish Videne tibi subrepat, ut teipsum velis interimere, sic intelligendo; quod debes odisse in hoc mundo animam tuam: hine enim quidam maligni & perversi homines & in seipsos crudeliores, &c. August. Tract. in Ioan. 51..

Our Saviour Christ told Peter, that others should gird, and carry him whither he would not c; whereby hee in­timates, that Peter should not will to gird and destroy himselfe.

Also, the same Augustine calls such self-murderers [Page 202]the devils martyrs, when he answers to Petilian the Donatist, Confessores illi vestri, quando seipsos praecipitāt, cui dicant Mar­tyrium? uto um Chrisio qui talia suggerentem dia­bolum repulit, an potius ipsi diabo­lo qui talia Christo suggessit? Non ve­neramur nomine Martyrum eos, qui sibi collum ligaverunt. August. contra lit. Pe [...]il. l. 2. c. 49. saying, These your confessors, when they throw themselves headlong from steepe places, to whom doe they conserate martyrdome? whether do they it to Christ, who rejected the devill when hee suggested the doing of such things? or do they it not rather to the devill himselfe; who did suggest to Christ such things for him to do? Wee doe not honor those by the name of Martyrs, who have hanged themselves.

The Scripture, rightly understood, is the best prom­ptuary, and antidote against self murder, both by meanes of the light of it, shewing us the unlawfulnesse and vile­nesse of that fact, and also by the power thereof, or of the Spirit therein, disswading, and vehemently withdrawing of us there-from: to whose advice and motions so long as we obediently listen, we are safe from self-murder.

§. 5. Of misconstrued decree and destiny, to the perverting of judgement.

The third ground of a de­ceived judge­ment, Conceit of decree and destiny. The third ground of a deceived judgement, which occasions self-murder, is the self murderers strong ap­prehension that it is the unalterable deeree of God, and his owne unevitable fortune for him so to die, by his owne hands; as Tertullian speakes of some: which conceit a­rises from two originals. Dinumerant in semetipsos mentis malae impetus, vel fato vel astris imputant. Tertul. Apolog. c. 1. Originall of it.

1. Impostures. First, from the oracles or impostures of Magitians and fortune tellers, that declare to those who unwar­rantably seeke to them for knowledge and resolution of future contingent things, specially touching their death, that so they shall die and perish. Which is the just reward of such unlawfull curiosity, that so they may thereby be punished; either by doing of the deed, or by continuall torment of feare that they shall doe it. Note. God never conceales any thing from us, but that, whereof the ignorance is better for us, than the knowledge.

It was curiosity after this kind of knowledge, that made Eve willing to learne of the devill, being her schoolemaster Gen. 3.5, 6., that, whereby she was a meanes to un­doe her selfe, and all mankinde. We see, by the practise of Saul in killing himselfe, how dangerous a thing it is to advise with witches 1 Sam. 28.7., soothsayers, magitians, Astrologers, or any of that black rabble: upon affectation of curious and secret knowledge, from those persons, a man shall but play the Gnat about the candle, delighting in the light thereof, untill it be at last burnt up with the heat thereof: Observ. as many a man may grieve that he hath so little know­ledge of profitable things; so many may grieve that they have so much unprofitable, and needlesse knowledge. People are ignorant of necessary things, Necessaria n [...]scimus, quia non necesseria discimus. because they bend their minds so much to know unnecessary things: but was it ever knowne that the devill did give advice that was good, both for matter and end!

2. Conceit that it is Gods decree. The second originall of the strong conceit of self-mur­der in the minde, is deep impressions in the thoughts of man, that it is the unalterable, and unresistable decree of God, that he must kill himselfe: which proceeds from satans cunning suggestions, slily darting in, and fomenting the same perswasion: and withall, where the self-mur­derers thoughts and mind are ever taken up with, and running upon the same, and are under such continuall powerfull temptations to kill himselfe, that hee thinks he cannot resist, then falls he to resolve, and to endeavour to do it; as being perswaded that it is his fatall destiny so to die. And therefore, what such think must be done at last, they deeme it best to doe it as soone as they can; both that they may be out of the torment of the thoughts of it; and also, may finish out of the way, what is Gods will that they must doe: as Iudas did, who went quickly to betray his Master Ioh. 13.27.30. They thinke that they sinne not.. Men of this perswasion and practise do thinke, that if they do that onely, which is agreeable to Gods decree, and secret wil, they are blame­lesse; [Page 204]but they are in a greater errour. Their error.

Reasons. 1. Absurdity of it. For first, by that argument, no man in the world should be culpable of any sin for any thing that hee doth, how flagitious soever it were; and so both God and man should be blameable for unjust dealing, in punishing any man for any thing that he doth; be it murder, treason, theft, or any like thing; and in vaine were all lawes, di­vine and humane, requiring the doing of that good, or forbidding that evill; if justly a man may not be reward­ed for the former, nor condemned for the latter.

Observe. For, there is nothing that possibly can fall out, or come to passe contrary to Gods eternall decree, in regard both of Gods prescience & fore-knowledge of all things; and also in respect of his power, and wise providence; from, and by which is the whole motion of all creatures, and their abilitie in all manner of actions. Which is further apparent by the testimony of the Apostles, in their con­fession to God, saying, Of a truth, against thy holy childe Iesus, whom thou hast annointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel were ga­thered together for to doe whatsoever thy hand and thy Counsell determined before to be done Acts 4.27, 28.. Will any man therefore say, that neither Iudas, nor any of those were blameable for betraying and putting our blessed Saviour so cruelly and spitefully to death?

If Gods decrees were sufficient to warrant men to doe evill; then, either there could bee no sinne in the world, whatsoever men doe; or else, God must be the author of sinne, and the onely sinner; which is a thing most blas­phemous to thinke.

2. Ignorance. The second reason that manifests the error of those who thinke themselves warranted to doe whatsoever God hath decreed, is both their ignorance of what God hath decreed; (which for the most part he keepes so seeret, that it is not certainly known, but by the event and effect what it is; and in this case the Scripture sayes, that the [Page 205]secret things belong unto the Lord our God, Deut. 29.29. but those things which are revealed belong unto us, and to our children for ever; that we may do all the words of this Law.) Gods secret will is the rule of his owne actions. And also, it is their ignorance of the use of Gods decree, which is properly his owne will whereby, and according to which, he in wise and in soveraigne manner orders all things according to his owne good pleasure. But it is not that which he would have alwayes to bee our will, and according to which we should order our wills and pra­ctise; for which he hath given us his revealed word and law; which is to be, in all practicall things, the measure of our wills and wayes. Gods revealed will is the rule of our actions. And therefore, so long as Gods word forbids self-murder, we are not to dare, upon pretence of destiny, or Gods decree, to entertaine thoughts to attempt it. Gods secret decrees containe no formall com­mandements to us what we should doe; nor put any reall influxe to incline us to sin, nor subject us to compulsory necessity of sinning, contrary to our owne wills, or to the meanes, and Commandements that we have against the same.

Observe. So then, it is certaine that our fulfilling of the secret will and decree of God by our wretched courses, and the accidentall good that may come to others thereby, can­not excuse us from damnation, for running a course con­trary to the revealed wil of Gods Commandements, and to the meanes whereby we are to order our practise in obedience to God.

No man is sa­ved for fulfil­ling the will of Gods decree, which no man can overthrow.It is not in the power of the most wretched and mali­cious men in the world to crosse, but must fulfill the se­cret decree of God, neither is any man commended or sa­ved for fulfilling that decree which no man can disap­point: But all men are commended, or condemned for those courses and meanes which they use, according as the same is commanded or forbidden in the Word; whereby the severall decrees of God for mans salvation, or destruction, are voluntarily accomplished by men themselves.

Note. Mans care should be to live well. Mans only care in all estates, should be to live well, in conformity to Gods revealed will and word; not being solicitous so much for our deaths, which after a good life can never be ill. We serve not such a master as will not be carefull of our good; in which regard, worthy is that speech of dying S. Ambrose recorded by Paulinus in his life, Non ita inter vos vixi, ut pudcat me vivere; nec timco mori, quo­niam Dominum benum habenus. I have not so lived in the world, that I am ashamed to live; neither am I affraid to die, because wee have a good Lord.

Where wee have no com­mandement we should be passive about our deaths. Although that God is active, and workes in all things about us, and that we are to cooperate with him in all things where hee gives us a commandement to worke; yet in those workes of God, where wee have no com­mandement of his to worke with him; as in and about our deaths, there we are only to be passive.

Observe. Three things we are to observe from this point of de­ceit of the judgement.

1. Men are strong to beleeve er­rors. First, we may here see, that people that are weakest in faith, and most diffident to beleeve Gods word, and saving truth, upon the credit and authority of God himselfe; are often strongest and most consident in beliefe of errors up­on any seeming ground; as Solomon saith, The simple be­leeveth every word Prov. 14.15.; The reason hereof is plaine; because such persons are overswayed by prejudices, and strength of passion so farre, that they rather suspect and reject Gods sacred and infallible truth, than their owne fancies, and Satans suggestions. Note. When men leave the truth, they become both superstitious, and vainely credulous.

They therefore that beleeve God, and in God, are fre­ed from many errours, and much needlesse feare.

2. Disobedients to God, are forward to o­bey the devill. Secondly, we may from hence observe, that many per­sons that are most disobedient to Gods lawes, by keeping whereof they might live; are most forward to obey Satan and their owne lusts, to their owne destruction. For a man cannot serve both these contrary masters at once. Mat. 6.24. Such people like well to have God to be their friend, but [Page 207]they care not for having him to be their master, but would live as they list; but when they forsake him, they are unhappy in their choise; when they can serve none other but to their owne ruine.

3. Men to excuse themselves blame God. Thirdly, from hence we may see, that many men are willing to doe evill, but are loth to beare the burden of the blame thereof: and therefore they turne it upon God, and would make him a party with them against himself; in breaking of his owne lawes.

Men that would not have their courses framed by the right rule of Gods truth, labour to frame all reason and di­vinity by their owne crooked fancies and courses; where­by they doe, as farre as they can, deturb, and cast downe God from his throne, and advance themselves unto the same, by their perverting the order established by him; and by making themselves gods, to live by their owne wills, as the supreme rule of all their actions. Which shewes to us, how needfull it is for us to labour for self-deniall, and that wee may resignē our selves wholly to God, to bee ordered and disposed wholly by him in all things as he pleases; which is the onely meanes of our preservation from sin and damnation.

§. 6. Of conceited good by self-murder, perver­ting the judgement.

The fourth ground of er­ror in judge­ment, is con­ceit of benefit. The fourth, and last ground of a mistaken understand­ing. which causes or occasions self-murder, is both the conceit of good that comes by that fact, and also ignorance of the illnesse of that action. Apprehension of the presence of God, and of absence of evill, perswades the minde of the lawfulnesse of the thing, and makes the conscience bold to undertake the performance of it.

Good concei­ved. Cap. 12 §. 2. Of the goodnesse that a self-murderer conceives to be in killing of himselfe, I have spoken already in the explication of the definition of self-murder.

How apparent good affects the understan­ding. Touching which, I will onely now observe how bo­num, or good, that properly is the object of the will, or of the soule, in its elections and actions, can affect the under­standing; when it is but apparent good, and contrary to truth.

1. By the wills working upon it from the senses. To cleare this, it is to be marked; first, that the will re­ceiving impressions from the senses, doth often (by ascen­ding) worke upon the understanding, and drawes it; as formerly we have heard.

2. Goodnesse and truth are equal­ly the object of the understan­ding. Secondly, whereas bonum and verum, good and truth, in a metaphy sicall notion, are the same, and convertible, con­fineable to no one Category; (as neither are any of the pro­perties or attributes of the Godbead) they are likewise equally the object of the understanding, as of the will: which in the soule, doe not differ essentially; but are only the divers powers, offices, and workes of the same soule, about its-severall objects; which doe give the occasion of the distinction of those things which in themselves are one: and so where ever bonum, good, is presented to the minde; there also it offers it selfe to the same, as verum, true. Whereby the understanding is deceived, when the object thereof is not that which it is supposed by it to be; which makes a man no lesse bold to doe it, than if it were indeed true.

Of self-murder the illnesse un­knowne, incourages a man to com­mit it. The ignorance of the illnesse of this sinne of self-murder incourages men to commit it; when they doe not judge of it by the morall rules whereby it is forbidden and cen­sured. The thing that hides the vilenesse of sin from sin­ners, is even the sin it selfe, As the Apostle Peter speakes of such, That they are blinde, and cannot see afarre off 2 Pet. 1.9.. What blindes men. 1. Sinne. Men are first blinded that they may the more boldly sin; as Samson was, that he might be led about to grinde. 2. Consequent of sinne. There is a subsequent blindnesse that followes upon sin­ning, whereby the oftner that sin is committed, the lesse evill it seemes to be to the doers thereof; in respect both of the sinfulnesse and punishment thereof; in which [Page 209]regard, the Prophet sayes, that Ephraim was like a silly dove, Hosea 7.11. And Augustine affirmes, that dark­nesse followes those that transgresse the Law Obumbratio sequitar cos qui legem transgredi­untur.. The former ignorance proceeds from love and affection to sinne; the latter from the habit and custome of sinning. The igno­rance of the illnesse of the sinne of self-murder proceeds from it selfe; which in the motions and resolutions of it, blindes the understanding two wayes. Self-murder blindes the minde.

1. Privatively. First privatively, by drawing away of the minde from advised and serious consideration of the truth about that sin, whereby the vilenesse of it might be seene: and by declining the thoughts from all arguments, reasons, and censures, whereby a man may be kept from doing of it; So that when he comes to the act, he sees nothing, or but little to hinder him from doing of it.

2. Positively. Secondly, this sinne blindes the understanding posi­tively; both by setting the minde aworke, as it presents it selfe to it, to wrest the Scripture, and to finde out rea­sons that may make the fact eligible; as Eve did about eating of the forbidden fruit, Gen. 3.6. And also it makes the will, by the command that it hath got over it, to la­bour upon the understanding, to coyne arguments to ju­stifie the evill fact of self murder, against future reproach and punishment; which vile and odious crime it is now in consultation to doe.

Thus doth it labour upon the understanding, as Balak did upon Balaam, that by change of his stations he might finde a place to curse Gods people Numb. 23.. Observ. It is the property of the greatest and most wilfull sinners, to labour to seeme to be least guilty, and pretend the most excuses to justifie themselves; as did Saul 1 Sam 15.20, 21., Simeon and Levi Gen 34 31.; and the harlot in the Proverbs Prov. 30 20.: If hypocrite-like they cannot hide their sinnes, then they labour to defend them; ma­king, if it were possible, vice to be vertue, and vertue to be vice. Note. Men self blin­ded.

Thus doe men blinde themselves by wilfulnesse in ill [Page 210]courses; and also God in just judgement doth the same, by giving those over that will not entertaine the truth with the love of it, to be deluded with error and folly; and to beleeve it; as the Apostle shewes, 2 Thess. 2.11. and as God commanded the Prophet to preach to the people, that they should heare, but not understand Esay 6.9.. Where­upon, such men are wise in their owne eyes, and doe thinke their owne wayes best.

If the judgement be subdued to the sinne, then men doe runne unresistably to the fact. But all such reasons are nothing but error, that are used to prove an error; which at last, upon these delusions, the minde conceits to bee a truth: Note. the truth is in some sort hidden to those that pe­rish.

Observe. Wee are here to observe two things for our instruction in this point.

1. Ignorance makes way for destruction. First, that ignorance and error opens the way to destru­ction, when men are loth to know the true nature of their sinnes, the judgements due to them, and to take notice of the meanes whereby they both may be prevented.

2. Our care to o­bey the truth. Secondly, our care should be to know, and obey the truth, by the help of the Word, and directions of approved teachers; that we may not be self-deceived, through the neglect of meanes of knowledge; which makes our sins the greater.

Not to be self-conceited. And therefore we are to observe, that we be not self-conceited of our owne wit, and opinions, that we should trust to the same, specially in our passions. And wee are also to be carefull that we affect not odde straines, nor ad­venture to do great things, upon new and weakly groun­ded opinions; which is, as if a man at Sea upon life and death, should dare to ride out a storme by a weak halsser, or small roape; the which, if it breake, will lay him dead on shore. Comparison. Therefore in matters of such importance upon life and death, men should open themselves to, and ad­vise with those that are godly and wise; both about what [Page 211]they are to do; and also upon what grounds and reasons, that they may not be deceived.

Note. But this is remarkable, that ever the worse the thing is that is to be done, and the weaker the reasons of do­ing of the same are, the lother the doers thereof are to reveale the same; lest they should bee crossed of their purpose, or shamed for their weaknesse and enterprise so disclosed.

§. 7. Concerning afflictions upon the body, occa­sioning self-murder.

Second gene­rall motive of self-murder. Calamities. The second generall motive occasioning self-murder, is immoderate affectation of freedome from evill of punish­ment that sinfull man is liable unto; for bearing of which, he hath neither comfort, nor strength, as he apprehends.

The sorts of them. These evills are, either reall and true, or but fancied and conceited; and are either present, or feared; and are such as a self-murderer despaires, either to be able of him­selfe to beare, or that God will uphold him in them, or will deliver him from them: and therefore hee resolves not to endure them; but out of obstinacy of minde and will, purposes to remove himselfe by self-murder, from that which hee cannot remove from himselfe. As wee see in part by the pettish humour of Ionah, Ion. 4.8.

Three sorts of them. These evills whereby men take occasion to kill them­selves, are of three sorts.

1. Vpon the body First, they are those that are upon their bodies; which doe also much affect their soules; because of their neere union together; whereby they doe make one person, and doe so sympathise together, that what is proper to the one nature in matter of action, or passion, is deemed to bee common to the other, in regard of the unity of the per­son consisting of them both: Whereupon it is, that the sufferings of the body doe drive the soule into strange passions and undertakings, on the bodies behalfe.

Evills upon the body are three­fold. These evills upon the body occasioning self-murder, are of three kindes.

1. Inbred diseases First, they are inbred diseases, and torments of conti­nuall grievous painfulnesse; being in the judgement of sense importable; both for intensive greatnesse, and also for extensive multitude, Non est vivere, sed valere vita. or unintermitted continuance: as may be the gout, stone, strangury, racking aches, furi­ous fevers, incurable gangreenes, and the like desperate­ly raging, or noysome diseases; Better eye out, than alwayes aking. from which to be rid, as from an irksome, long, and painfull death, many doe make choise to kill themselves; dispatching that by a voluntary short death, which they see will otherwise cost them a tedious and long death. As did Pomponius Atticus, Tullius Marcellinus, and other like, starve them­selves to death, thereby to cure such desperate griefes.

2. Inflicted tor­ments. Secondly, the evills upon the body that often occasion self-murder, are, either sense of inflicted torments, or of ignominy by man; greater, and more shamefull than they can, or will endure: Or else they are such, as they horri­bly feare shall be inflicted upon them if they doe live, and are strongly perswaded that they shall not be able to en­dure the fame; but that they shall, if they live, disgrace both themselves and their cause, by their sinking under the burden or by their unseemly manner of behaviour in their troubles; and therefore divers, to prevent the latter, and to be delivered out of the former, have murderously killed themselves:

As Iosephus reports of Eleazar and his companions, Joseph de bello Judaico lib. 7. cap. 28. who killed themselves that they might not bee punished by the Romanes, but might escape from their tyranny; that their wives might die undefiled, and their children not taste of servile captivity. Alleadging (but unjustly) that it was misery to live, and not to die: because death freeth our soules from prison unto their most pure and proper place, where never after they shall be touched with calamities.

Vpon which motive it was, that the Stoick Seneca said; [Page 213]that for our readie dispatch, every veine of our body, is a way to liberty Quarr cun (que) venam nostri cor­poris esse viam ad libertatem.; meaning, by bleeding to death: and upon this reason it was that Saul killed himselfe 1 Sam. 31.4.; and whereupon also the Iaylor would have done the like Acts 16 27.; so farre doth the forerunners and feare of death prevaile with some, that the same makes them to cast themselves headlong into that, which they would most shun. Note.

3. Want of ne­cessaries for the body. Thirdly, the evils on the body, whereupon some people doe precipitate themselves into the jawes of self-murder, are want of necessaries of livelyhood, being without meanes, or hope of supply thereof; whereby they, and theirs depending upon them, are pinched with fa­mishing hunger, starved with piercing cold, vexed with intolerable oppression and neglect, that makes a wise man mad, Eccles. 7.7.

Which fills them with painfull smart, for their owne particular; oppresses them with sorrow and griefe, to behold the miseries, and to heare the ruefull complaints, and lamentations of those they dearely love, as of their Wives, Children, and neerest friends, walking as living and forlorne ghosts upon the earth: which possesses them with comfortlesse and hopelesse desperation, especially when they consider what plenty they have had; and what others their inferiours still have; whose bowells of compassion they finde shut up against them and theirs.

An image of which estate we may see in the Lamen­tations of Ieremie Iam. 2 11, 14., Mine eyes do faile with teares, my bowels are troubled, my liver is powred upon the earth, for the destruction of the daughter of my people; because the children and the sucklings swouned in the streets of the City; they say to their Mothers, where is corne and wine? When they swouned, as the wounded in the streets of the City, when their soule was powred out in their mothers bosome: the tongue of the sucking child, cleaving to the roofe of his mouth for thirst: the young children aske bread, [Page 214]and no man breaketh it unto them Chap. 2.20.: By which necessity it came to passe, that women did eate their fruit, and children of a span long: the hands of the pitifull women have sodden their owne children, they were their meate, in the destruction of the daughter of my people Cap. 4.10.: according both to the threatnings of the breach of the Law Deut. 28.53., and also to practise in besieged townes 2 King. 6.29..

In which regard it is said, that they that be slaine with the sword, are better than they that be slaine with hunger Lam. 4.9..

Therefore, diverse persons, that they may prevent what they, or theirs may uncomfortably doe, or suffer, in such felt, or feared distresse, doe, with their owne hands, kill their Wives, or Children, and then themselves; that they may not feele, or behold a greater evill upon them, as they suppose; the death, that they cannot indure to see, or suffer inflicted by other meanes, they unnatural­ly and wickedly, out of cruell mercy, inflict themselves. Note. So hard a thing it is to indure to see a cruell act done, over it is for ones selfe to do it; evils are ever more dis­cernable by, and terrible to us, when they are in others, than in our selves.

§. 8. Of crosses upon mans outward estate, oc­casioning self-murder.

2. Calamities up­on mens exter­nall good things. The second kind of evils, that give men occasion to murder themselves, are those that are upon mens outward worldy estates: when either, having beene rich, or well to live, they fall to decay, and goe backward: 1. Upon their estates. or when, having meanes, and carefully toyling, and using their indeavours to live, and grow in the world, they are incountred with crosses and losses, or their goods are imbesiled, or wasted, by wife, husband, chil­dren or servants; that still they go behind-hand, and run into debt; having neither meanes, nor hopes, to live, and keepe their charge, in fashion, as they would, and were [Page 215]wont; nor yet, to pay every man his owne: or, when some rich man, by the fall of the price of corne, or fail­ing of his croppe, is disappointed of his gaped-for gaine; the former, because, he cannot be but poore, as he would not; and the latter, because, he cannot be rich, so as he would; Note. both of them resolve to kill themselves, to help themselves by a mad kinde of remedy: the one, because he cannot have as much as he would, takes a course to lose all that he hath: the other, because he hath so little, takes a way to have nothing at all: and both of them cast away their lives, for that, which should be but their servant.

The true causes of self-murder upon crosses in estate. 1. Covetousnes. The true ground and causes of this wicked practise, is both excessive covetousnesse, and high esteeme and love of the world, which some doe make their god, and prize it above their lives: 2. Pride. and also pride of heart; where­by some will not stoope, to be content with that estate, that God would have them to be in; and therefore, be­cause they cannot bee, and live in state as they would, they will not live at all; but rather destroy themselves; and so, by going about thus to free themselves from their present, or feared estate, that they dislike, they madly cast themselves into a worse: Note. so bad is our ex­change, when wee forsake the will of God to follow our owne.

§. 9. Of dishonour causing self-murder.

2. Calamities upō their honours. Secondly, the calamities which are upon that which externally belongs to men: which occasions men to murder themselves, are those disasters that concerne their worldly honours; as, disappointment of their expected dignities, and high respects and favour with eminent personages: or, the degrading and displacing of them, from their preferments, and honourable degrees of ad­vancement with Princes, or people: or, the over-clouding [Page 216]of them with the contempt, and disdaine of those of whose favour they are ambitious; and when with all, de­jected from their aspiring greatnesse, or hopes, they shall see their inferiours, and enemies exalted and pre­ferred before them; as Haman did see Mordecai: then are their thoughts and resolutions impatiently set to kill themselves, as not able to live in such an eclypse of honour. The true cause of self murder upon this mo­tive. Ambition. Of this, vaine ambition is the onely cause; as it was in Ahitophel, and Zimri; but, ô how vaine and wretched is that man, whose happinesse is not in him­selfe, but in other unstable creatures; that, by change of their favour, can every houre make him miserable, when they list! And, ô how weake and fraile are they, whom a frowne, a harsh speech, or one remove in Courtly favour, can kill, or cause them to kill themselves! Who would thinke that these men were in their right wits, or cared for any honor; who, by self-murder, make them­selves everlastingly miserable and infamous in the highest degree of ignominy, even to the overshadowing and dis­gracing of their innocent posterity? Mans ambition to be higher than God would have him, brings him to shame.

§. 10. Of disasters upon friends, occasioning self-murder.

3. Calamities upon their friends. Thirdly, the evils that are upon that, which exter­nally belongs to men, whereby divers times some are occasioned to murder themselves, are those that concerne their neerest, and dearest friends, as their wives, children, kindred, masters, familiars, and the like: and that falls out in two cases. In two cases.

1. By suffering, or doing evill. First, when such friends either do, or suffer some woe­full or shamefull things, while they do live; which makes them, in their opinion that love them, miserable, as are the flagitious lives, and practises of wife, children, [Page 217]kindred, or the like; or, their ignominious and cruell sufferings, redounding to the extreame griefe, or dis­grace of those, to whom they so neerely belong; which they cannot, nor will not indure, but do kill themselves, that they may not live to see it, or heare of the same.

2. By being be­reaved of them. Secondly, when such friends doe die, or are taken a­way from them; whereby they thinke themselves mi­serable, in the losse of their company, and of the benefit that they had by them: and therefore, they are so affected, that, in the former case, they will not abide to live in this world with them; nor in the latter case, will live in this world without them; but will needs kill themselves, in the former case, to be rid from them; and in the latter, that they may not be without them. Observe. So that, such mens friends may seeme, in these two differing respects, to make them miserable, the one by their presence, and the other by their absence: and so, the cause of their com­fort, is made the meanes of their woe, by their owne folly; who will live, not by the life that is in themselves, but by that, which is in others: and do set their hearts more on such friends, than on God, in so much that if they cannot enjoy their friends, as they desire, they will not enjoy themselves; as Sauls Armour-bearer, who killed himselfe that hee might not out-live his Master 1 Sam. 31.5..

§. 11. Of trouble of conscience, occasioning self-murder.

3. Inward upon the mind. The third kind of evill, whereupon men take occasion to kill themselves, is that which is upon their minds, as in the immediate subject thereof, which the neerer it is, the more intollerably it doth affect: all other sufferings being as whippings upon the coats, but this as upon the naked skin; and more intollerable than death, which some men choose, and voluntarily inflict, with their own [Page 218]hands, upon themselves, that thereby they may be freed from the trouble of their minds.

This trouble of the minde is of foure sorts. Foure sorts of troubles of mind.

1. Trouble of conscience for sinne. First, extreame griefe of minde and trouble of conscience, in respect of sin: which, by the guiltinesse thereof, and by the terror of the expected punishment thereof; di­stresses, and overcharges the wounded conscience, when withall a man apprehends himselfe to bee wholly de­stitute of true grace, and deserted and forsaken of God; given over to a reprobate sense; whereby he cannot rest, but is comfortlesse, and at last, is swallowed up of utter desperation; living as if he were continually in hell, sen­sibly seeling, as he thinks, the flames and tortures of the damned, in his conscience: For ease out of which estate, men many times kill themselves, hoping to mend themselves by change; although it bee but, as skipping out of the frying-pan into the fire.

Grounds of this trouble of mind.The grounds of which perplexities of the mind, about sinne, are three.

1. Greatnesse of sin and its pu­nishment. First, a mans thorow apprehension of the greatnesse and deformity of his sinne, and of the fearefull judgements due to him for the same: which affrights the conscience, and drives it to runne into any course, to hide it selfe from the same.

2. Emptinesse of grace, &c. Secondly, the soules emptinesse of repentance, and grace; and the possession and dominion that noysome lusts, dis­orderly affections, and fearefull temptations have of the same, whereby, it seemes to be a cage of uncleane spirits, from which when a man can no other wayes be rid, then resolves hee to kill himselfe, to free himselfe from that horror of minde, that he is not able to indure.

3. Conceit of time of grace to be past. Thirdly, when the soule conceives that its time of grace is past, and that it is too late to repent, and get grace; against which when men find themselves hardned and shut up; then, falling under desperation, they resolve to destroy their owne lives; that seeing they have no [Page 219]hope that they shall be better by living, they may not thereby make their estates worse, by what they may indure, both in this life, and in the life to come.

Observ. 1. Men deceived by sinne. We may here observe how men are deceived by sinne, which promiseth, at first, all contentment and happinesse to the clients and entertainers thereof; but, in conclusion, paies them with destruction, and shuts up their dayes, and life, with a tragicall conclusion. Note. None are more faithfull drudges to any Master, than sinners are to sin; and none are so ill rewarded by their Masters, for their service, as they.

2. No case of conscience frō our selves. Againe, from hence it is remarkable, that so long as men, in distresse of conscience for their sinne, looke not out off, or beyond themselves, for ease and comfort, they cannot but sinke under their owne burden. For, our blessed Saviour directs us to a better course, in this case, when he sayes, Come unto me, all yee that labour, and are heavie laden, and I will give you rest Mat. 11.28..

§. 12. Of discontentment of minde.

Ths second sort of trouble of minde is discontentmēt. The second sort of the troubles of mind, which oc­casions self-murder, is mens excessive discontentment; for being crossed, or disappointed of their desires, or wills; in which respect it was that Ieremy did wish his own death Ier. 10.17., at least, was weary of his life.

1. Grounds of it. This discontentment of minde arises from two causes. First, from want of that good, true or seeming, which we desire, or expect. 2. Kinds of dis­contentment. Secondly, from suffering of that evill which we would not.

This discontentment of minde is twofold.

1. From dis­appointment of mens passiōs and affections First, that which ariseth from the crossing, or disap­pointment of the will of mens affections and lusts; . as those that immoderately affect and love to have and enjoy o­thers of the other sexe, and are deeply overset in carnall, [Page 220]or conjugall love, which is an unruly passion, and being disappointed, occasions people therefore to kill them­selves: a wife kills her selfe because her husband crosses her will; that either he will not doe as she would have him; or that he will not let her have her will to goe, and doe as she list; or is displeased with her match: which proceeds from hatred to her husband, whom she envies the enjoying of her, and so I might instance in many like particulars: but it is most unreasonable, that because a bo­dy cannot have their love or will, that therefore such an one sould revenge the same upon himselfe, by an act of the greatest hatred and hostility in the world: and that one should rather choose to kill himselfe, than to live af­ter a repulse in suite of love; or to see another brooke what they impotently affected to enjoy.

The second kinde of discō ­tentment cros­sing the will of reason in three particulars. Secondly, discontentment of minde is that which pro­ceeds from the crossing, or frustrating of the will of sound and naturall reason, in three particulars.

1. Concerning a mans selfe. Iustice. First, in things concerning a mans self; as if he cannot have equity and justice done him; hee in discontentment therefore kills himselfe: or as a childe, because his pa­rents will not give him fit maintenance, as they are able, nor dispose of him or her, as they might and ought, mur­ders himselfe.

2. Concerning a mans family. Secondly, in things concerning a mans family or friends; as Rebeccah was weary of her life, because of her daugh­ters in law Gen 27.46.; and as if parents should, for their being crossed of their wills in and about their children, kill themselves.

3. Concerning Church or Common-wealth. Qui non poterat serre dominatum Caesaris. Filli. Thirdly, in things concerning the generall body of Church or Common-wealth, whereof a man is a member; as if for the ill government or miscariage of either, or of both of them, he should kill himselfe, as did Cato Viicen. sis. But all this may bee uneffectuall to move a man, or woman to kill themselves, if they would deny their owne wills, and submit themselves wholy to Gods; who [Page 221]suffers, and orders all these evills, and brings good out of them. And if they would consider that not by dying, but by living, things are reformed; and by self-murder dis­orders are increased; and judgements provoked and de­served; and not prevented nor amended.

§. 13. Of shame and confusion.

Third kinde of troubles of minde. Shame. The third kinde of troubles of minde that sometimes occasions self-murder, is shame and confusion; either for what a man hath ignominiously done, or suffered; or is certainly like to do or suffer; whereby he falls under con­tempt, scorne, and importable disgrace with those whose respect he overvalues: and so apprehending himselfe to bee dejected, and used more indignly and unworthily than he thinkes he hath deserved, or can indure, he re­solves to kill himselfe, to free him from the same; or at least from the sense of it. As did Lucretia, who having beene ravished by Tarquinius stabd her selfe to avoide the shame of it: of whom Augustine sayes, Faediinse co [...] ­missi sceleris ae­gra at (que) impati­ens se peremit, turpitudmis aliae­nae in se commis­sae Romana mu­lier laudis avida, ne putaretur li­benter passa. that being sick and impatient of the villany committed against her, she killed her selfe: The Romane Lady ambitious of praise, was ashamed of another mans filthinesse committed against her, and therefore, that she might not be thought to have willing­ly suffered that abuse, she destroyed her selfe. And Ovid sayes of her; that,

Succubuit famae victa puella metu.
The Damosell fell overcome with feare of shame.

Also Curtius makes mention in his ninth booke, of one Dioxippus of Athens; that when he was falsly accu­sed to have stollen a cup from Alexanders table, hee was so ashamed to be so disgraced by the imputation of theft, that he presently went out and hanged himselfe, for to prevent or get out of insupportable confusion and igno­miny: [Page 222] So intollerable a thing is shame to some, specially of the noblest natures; that they thinke the same worse than death; and that they had rather not to bee, than to live in shame, it confounds the judgement, and drives into desperate shifts and praectises to be rid of it: Effects of shame. shame will both make a man doe evill and sin; when the con­trary goodnesse and vertuous courses procure contempt and disgrace with men; and also it is a punishment of sin in the end Rom. 6.21., upon which it doth ever attend, as true ho­nour doth upon well doing Rom. 2.7.: according as Iob sayes, That the baters of God shall be clothed with shame, Iob 8. ult. and the Psalmist imprecates shame upon his enemies, as one of the greatest judgements: Psal. 35.4.26. Of earthly creatures only man is capable of glory, and of all blessings, glory is counted the chiefe, wherein also man doth analogically partake with God. Man only capa­ble of shame. So contrarily no earthly creature but man, is capable of shame, or greatly affected withall, whereunto he is subject in regard of his understanding and reason; and of all punishments, this shame is the greatest, which immediately affects the soule in a high degree, for being abased either by our owne practises, or in the esteeme or usage of others.

Kindes of shame. 1. Good shame. There are two kindes of shame; first, that which is good and godly; and is both that which goes before sinne, and restraines men from daring to doe evill; and also that which followes after sinne, whereby they are dri­ven, or moved to repentance for their sinnes past, wher­of they are ashamed Rom. 6.21.. So that to be shamelesse and im­pudent, opens the way for such to rush into any wicked­nesse, and hardens their hearts from repentance. Note.

2. Vngodly shame Secondly, there is an ungodly and wicked shame: 1. ashamed to do good. and that is first, when a man is ashamed to doe good, or to re­forme his life; which falls out when goodnesse is in com­mon disgrace with the world, which he labours to please and to curry favour withall; or when wickednesse is ha­bituated in him by a long continued practise; and he is a [Page 223]stranger to vertue and goodnesse: he is then ashamed to attempt to doe that which to him is strange, and at which he is unskilfull, and for which he feares he shall be moc­ked by his former companions. Hee is a weake man whom a puffe of a winde, disgracefull words and flouts, keepes or beates back from goodnesse: and yet there is nothing generally more powerfull with most people to effect the same, than this hobgoblin of worldly disgrace.

2. Shame of con­fusion. Secondly, wicked shame is that, which is the shame of confusion, proper to the wicked, and is their portion in hell; whereby they are swallowed up of desperation, and which makes them seeke and endeavour their owne ut­ter destruction, sometimes in this life by self-murder: and ever in hell, wishing and desiring that they were quite extinct; raging with, and against themselves, for being the meritorious cause of that their owne damnati­on: so that besides all other torments, themselves are against themselves. Observe. Here we may observe how men are lyable and subject to shame for evill, and that shame is one of the greatest punishments that can betide man, and is a most forcible motive to good, or evill. Evill brings shame. Therefore our care should be to keepe it within its due bounds, by fea­ring to sinne, or to continue in sinne, but that we doe al­wayes walke in warrantable courses: to be shamefully intreated for well-doing, is most honourable 2 Thess. 2. Job 31.35, 36., and matter of rejoycing.

That shame should move a man to kill himselfe, is a mad and unreasonable practise; because it is the way to bring a man into farre greater shame, and everlasting and unrecoverable disgrace: Self-murder cannot cure shame. and so to thinke to free him­selfe from shame, by running into a course of greater shame; is, as if a man to cure his head-ache should knock out his braines.

§. 14. Of feare occasioning self-murder.

Fourth kinde of the mindes trouble. The fourth kinde of the mindes trouble, that may occa­sion self-murder, is servile and excessive feare; Feare. Occasioned, 1. wherewith a man may be surprised and possessed, either from the present evills that he suffers, which he conceives are be­yond his strength to beare, and out of which hee sees no meanes of delivery, to be freed so soone as he would, but by killing himselfe: 2. or else, from apprehension of inevi­table miseries; that as he foresees in their causes, will fall upon himselfe, or upon his; which he conceives he is not able to avoide, nor yet to beare with any comfort: and therefore, to escape what feare hath made more certaine and terrible by fancy, than it is in it selfe, self-murder is often resolved upon, as the back-doore of evasion. Note. Pa­nicke feare makes men flee before their owne shadowes, and at the noise of their enemies, as did the Araemites, or Syrians. Kings 7.6, 7. If men would absolutely submit in all things to Gods will, and trust in his promises and power, they might be secure in all estates.

But, when they are guided by their owne wisdome and wills, then are they most in danger of miscarying: and when as they thinke to saile by their owne com­passe most securely, then doe they runne into the greatest dangers.

Observ. How feare makes bold.It is observable here how feare, (the mother of cowar­dize) makes men daring and bold, wittingly and wil­lingly to run into the jawes of farre more horrible dan­gers and mischiefes, than those be, from which feare makes them to flee; as, for a man, or a woman to dare to kill themselves, that never durst in anger draw blood of any other body; and that those, who out of feare, least others should abuse their bodies, would, to prevent the same, kill themselves; as we read of many in the histo­ries of the Church.

Note. And so, men taking their owne wayes, without ad­vising with God, runne into the mischiefe that they would shunne; which shewes that mans wisdome is folly, and his courses without God, madnesse.

§. 15. Of the true causes of self-murder in af­flictions.

The true cau­ses of self-mur­der upon this motive of mans sufferings. Although these things in this second generall motive doe commonly beare the blame of self-murder in this case; because they are most sensible and apparent: yet there are other four: things more secret and latent, which are indeed the true causes of the same.

1. Vnbeliefe. The first cause is, mans unbeliefe; whereby he neither beleeves in God; from whom, and by whom hee might have power in Christ to stand fast in all estates: nor yet doth he firmely beleeve and credit God in the Scriptures, to entertaine and cleave to the direction of his Word, and to rest upon his promises, and to be perswaded of the gracious intent and nature of Gods dealing with his in af­flictions, and of the blessed end thereof: Remedy. Our eyes to God. but, as by faith we live, so by unbeliefe wee die; Iehosaphats drooping heart in his distresse, was revived and upheld when his eyes were towards God, and hee depended upon him. Peter when he doubted, he sunke. O you self murderers of little faith, why doe you doubt in your troubles? why doe you not (as David) rebuke your owne soules, and say every one of you: Why art thou cast down ô my soul, and why art thou disquieted within me? hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my counte­nance, and my God. Psal. 42.11.

2. Impatiency. The second true cause of self-murder, upon the motive of evill of punishment, or calamities of affliction, is un­ruly impatiency, and pusillanimity; when a man appre­hends himself to be overburdened with miseries, beyond the meanes that he sees of deliverance out of the same, [Page 226]and beyond the strength that he hath in himselfe, with any comfort to beare it, conceiving his afflictions to bee excessive above his strength, or deserving; or, that they are all from God in his wrath; which because he thinkes he cannot beare, nor shake them off, hee labours to rid himselfe from by killing himselfe.

The hurt of impatiency. Impatiency makes all evills the more intolerable to be borne; because it hinders the minde from submitting to the burthen, and troubles it, by seeking subterfuges of e­vasion, or opportunities to shake off the yoke.

Who be most impatient. To impatiency some are more strongly inclined than others; either by naturall temper of excessive choler; or else by the deep apprehension of understanding and sense of the objects of discontentment; whereunto melancho­lick persons are most incident.

Remedies of impatiency. In this case, to help men against this impatiency, they should consider:

1. First, that they have no good, but great hurt thereby; both to their bodies, and their mindes.

2. Secondly, their afflictions come from God, and are or­dered by him, who is our wise, powerfull, and loving father for our good.

3. Thirdly, the same is the portion of others that are bet­ter than we, and doe endure more than we doe.

4. Fourthly, our sufferings are lesse than our deservings.

5. Fifthly, God turnes them to be blessings to his owne people, they are momentany and light: wherein God assists those that in them trust in him, that they may com­fortably above humane strength beare the same.

6. Sixthly, in the end they shall be recompensed with a farre greater and eternall weight of glory 2 Cor. 4.17.. So that a man shall lose no more by his passive, than by his active obedience; yea, his gaine and reward shall be greater; as is the honour of Martyrs above Confessors.

3. Pride. The third true cause of self-murder, upon afflictions, is stubborne Pride; that will not let a man in whom it is, [Page 227]buckle to be willingly in that estate of adversity, where­in God would have him to bee: Est factum ho­minum superbo­rum & pusill [...] ­nimorum mor­tem sibi inseren­tium. David a Mauden. but will rather make him venture breaking of the mast, than to let him lower his sailes in a storme.

This pride proceeds from an over-weining conceit, ei­ther of our owne worth, for deservings; or of our owne wisdome, for intelligence and prudence; whereby we con­ceive that the estate that we would have is more due and fit for us, than that wherein wee are: Whence pride proceeds. Whereupon wee preferre our owne wills before Gods; and accordingly to have our wills, we are apt to use the meanes of our own fond devising, how unlawfull soever they bee; even to self-murder.

Remedies a­gainst pride. 1. Knowledge of a mans selfe. The best remedy against this pride is, first, a thorow knowledge by the Word, of a mans selfe; how unwor­thy and unsufficient he is; and the apprehension of Gods mercifull affection and dealing towards him; having his eye cast ever upon the promises of God to support him.

2. Self-deniall. Secondly, pride is overthrowne by mans self-deniall; when he doth in all things so farre resigne himselfe to God; that he denies his owne wisdome, will, and wayes; submitting himselfe to be disposed of by Gods will, and obediently conforming himselfe thereunto, as David did, 2 Sam. 15.26. God resists the proud, and exalts the humble.

4. .Pusillanimity The fourth cause of self-murder upon crosses and af­flictions, is pusillanimity, or weaknesse of minde; whereby some are not able to indure to live to brooke, or suffer some kinde of wrongs done to them indeed, or as they conceive: as husbands and wives under extremity of Iealonsie, or certainty of knowledge, that their conjugall consorts doe give their loves, and make their bodies com­mon to others. And as passionate suters, and persons deeply inamoured, and over-ingaged in their affections to those, whom they ambitiously and over-eagerly seeke or presume to enjoy: who see, or conceit themselves to [Page 228]be repudiated, neglected, or forsaken by their wel-bele­ved; after past promises, or strong hopes, or immode­rate desires of enjoying them; of both which sorts of people divers doe choose rather to die by their owne hands, than that they will indure to live rejected, and to see others to enjoy that, which they would as their lives possesse alone to themselves.

Vnreasonable­nesse of the fact of self-murder in this case. But, this is most unreasonable and impious, that any one, for another bodies fault, should do a worse them­selves; and that hee, or shee, in recompense of such a wrong done to them, should doe themselves a far grea­ter injury in their owne unrecoverable self-destruction: passion prevailing makes mad; and weaknesse makes men doe the greatest acts of impotency. If wee in Christ enjoy our good God, and if withall we possesse the peace of our consciences in well-doing, and be our selves taken up a­bout heavenly things, and holy imployments; then is it not in the hand of any creature to make us miserable, or weary of our lives; the comfort whereof depends not up­on any earthly wight: our repudiating, desertion, and wrong by those here on earth, that should least faile us, should make us cleave the more close to God, and to live here as possessing none of these things, 1 Cor. 7.29, 30, 31. that for our want of them, or suffering by them, we may care the lesse, considering what little assurance we have of them at any time, which at all times are ac­companied with dislikes.

§. 16. Of afflictions unwarrantablenesse to kill ones selfe.

Insufficiency of this motive of crosses for a man to kill himselfe. 1. Afflictions are not simply evill. The insufficiency of this ground of affliction to warrant any man to murder himselfe, is apparent, by foure things. First, by the consideration of the nature of the things that men by self-murder would rid themselves from, which are afflictions; and therefore in that respect not [Page 229]properly evill, much lesse so bad as self-murder, which is the course men take to free themselves from the former: It is certainely madnesse for any body, wittingly and willingly, to cast themselves into a greater evill, that they may free themselves from a lesser.

For a man to get out of trouble by making a stollen es­cape, Non enim poena vitatur furtiva discessiene, sed crescit. he encreases his deserved punishment: wee must not breake prison, but wait Gods leisure.

2. Death is worse than afflictiōs. Secondly, if a man consider what hee parts from, namely, his life, to bee freed from troubles; he may see the folly of such a course of self-murder, upon this mo­tive. For, the goods of nature, and of the world, Donum vilae majus est ijs ommbus: Filli. are farre inferiour to a mans selfe, and to the worth of his life; because, in them consists not a mans chiefe happinesse; and therefore, for the same should not a man kill himself. The Philosopher sayes that Poverty is not horrible, or to bee feared, neither death, neither any thing at all besides sinne Arist. asserit nec paupertatem esse horribilem, aut pertinvescen­dam, nec mortem, nec omn no quic­quam praeter culpam..

Therefore, why should a man kill himselfe for that, whereof he should not be afraid? and why should hee make so bad an exchange, in giving away his life for ease from that, which cannot, by its presence, make miserable: and for to precipitate himselfe into endlesse misery?

3. A self-murde­rer is deceived. Thirdly, if a self-murderer did consider how he is deceived, in his expectation of being eased, or delivered from troubles, by killing himselfe, Vltimū malorum hujus vitae, & maxime terri [...]ile est mors; et iccireo inferre sibi mortē, ad alias hujus vitae misertas evadendas, est majus malum assumere ad mi­noris mass vita [...]i­enem. Tho. 2.2. q. 64. Art. 5. when thereby he casts himselfe into infinite greater miseries, hee might see what little force this motive hath in it to worke, and justifie this effect: Seeing, life is more proper and effectuall, than such a death, to procure happinesse. Although that self-murder be a quick way of dispatch, and of putting out all feeling of bodily paine, it is not therefore better, when the exchange is for the worse; ease and expedition in doing self-murder is no argument of commendation; seeing evill of sin is most easily per­formed, [Page 230]as the Apostle shewes Rom. 7.21. Heb. 12.1. Because, it is not an act of power, but of impotency.

Peter Martyr wonders at the Stoicks, that place happy life in vertue; and doe hold that adversity is not evill, that they should, to free themselves from troubles, kill themselves; and sayes, What kind of happinesse is that, which death doth perfit? if life be happie, then should wee labour to abide therein: what happinesse is that which may be overcome by those things that are not evill Quaenam est foelicitas quae morte est perfici­enda? Si vita est beata, in ea est manendum: quae est faelicitas quae­vinci potest ab ijs quae non sunt mala? ? For per­secution, our Saviour bids us flee from it, or patiently to endure it; and no where allowes that we should kill ourselves to prevent, or escape it: our blessed Saviour, although he were to lay downe his life, yet would not kill himselfe, for accomplishment of that worke, that necessarily was to be done.

Ludovicus Vives cites out of Plutarch, and he out of Menander, That it is not the part of a good and valiant man to say, I will not suffer this, but to say, I will not doe this Non est boni et fortis viri dicere hee non patiar, sed hoc nonfaciā..

4. He resists Gods will. Fourthly, he that kills himselfe, for to free himselfe thereby out of troubles and afflictions; resists the will of God, by shaking off that burden, which God hath laid upon him to beare, during his good pleasure, to which all are subject. And thereunto the Son of God submitted himselfe, when he said to Peter, The cup that my Father hath given me, shall I not drinke it Iohn 18.11. ? And therefore, we are bound, in this case, to fulfill the will of God, by pas­sive obedience, when we cannot doe the contrary with­out offending God, neither did the Saints of God use self-murder, to free themselves out of troubles; whereof we have neither precept, nor commendable example.

§. 17. Of certaine uses about afflicted persons.

Observe. The uses or observations observable from this motive generally considered, are two.

Afflicted per­sons are doub­ly burdened. First, we are here to observe, that persons in trouble and adversity are under a double burden; both of their afflictions, which they suffer, and also of strong tempta­tions; wherby thereupon Satan assaults them: both which the persons in distresse doe commonly aggravate; so making their estates more tedious and unsupportable, than otherwise they would be; Note. in which condition men should beware of hard uncharitable conclusions against themselves; Beware of cen­suring. either in censuring themselves to be repro­bates, forsaken of God, or the like: or in determining rash­ly of, or against themselves, what they will doe with themselves, or to themselves in that case; otherwise than they have warrant from God. Beware of con­cealement. Againe, in that estate, they should take heed of over-close concealement of their troubles, from those that may advise, and help them to beare their burdens: concealed griefe is most dangerous to sink a man; but vent gives ease, and procures help.

Finally, of persons in adversity others are to be obser­vant, how they doe; and to be helpfull to them, by their countenance, counsell? and aide of assistance, from them­selves, and by their intercession, from others: that so, that may be easily borne, that is borne by many. Be observant and helpfull.

2. How men are to order them­selves in af­flictions. The second use, or observation from the point is, that people in distresse do fit themselves, and so order their course and behaviour, as is most pertinent, and best be­comming their present estate, that they may not be o­vercome by it.

1. First, by their care to live by faith Habak. 2.4., and not by sense: and that they may ride by the anchor of hope, cast upward within the vaile Heb. 6.19..

2. Secondly, by humbly submitting themselves under the mighty hand of God, with passive obedience; rather cutting our masts of self-will, and pride by the board, than to hazard being over-set, by a high saile, in the storme of troubles.

3. Thirdly, they should labour to possesse themselves in [Page 232]patience; that they may stand fast, and overcome by suffering.

4. Fourthly, they should endeavour to be chearefull un­der the crosse.

5. Fiftly, they should not be carefull of future events, so long as they walke in a good course, but commend themselves by prayer to God, Phil. 4.6. Mat. 6.25. and rest confidently upon him, being imployed and taken up with meditation of the gratious promises and dealing of God towards those that depend upon him. By neglect of which course the Devill prevailes much against people in that estate; even sometimes to self-murder.

§. 18. Concerning anger and revenge.

The third ge­nerall motive of self-murder. Anger and revenge.The third generall motive of self-murder is the rage of Anger, and the unsatiable desire of revenge: which are most furious passiōs, that most spoile, and are least subject to the command of reason, or religion; and can most hardly be supprest, or kept within any due compasse: which, when they cannot ease themselves, by vent upon others, will reflect upon the subject wherein they are, to destroy the same.

Kinds of it.This anger and revenge is of two sorts.

1. Against a mans selfe. First, that which is directly against a mans owne selfe: and that is either, for what he hath done; or else, for what he presently is. Sometimes men fall into that de­gree of anger and revenge against themselves, for what they are, or have done, or beene, that nothing will con­tent them, Propter peccata admissa: For sinnes done. but murdring of themselves; as, for some hainous crime, or flagitious course of life; whereby they finde themselves, upon sight and sense hereof, subjected either to importable shame and punishment; or to in­tolerable griefe of conscience: as those, that are guilty of some horrible capitall crimes done against their con­sciences, such as wilfull murder, spitefull blasphemie a­gainst [Page 233] God, and the like; in regard of the former, wee see how Indas hanged himselfe: and the more secret that such crimes have beene kept, and secure from the stroke of humane justice; the more is man armed and bent with self-murder to destroy himselfe, whom divine justice will not suffer to live.

Viciousnesse of nature and wicked moti­ons. Againe, for the present, when a man labours in a continuall conflict against the execrable viciousnesse of his nature, and against the horrible motions of his minde and inclinations of his heart, with much uncomfortable molestation and trouble, without hope of overcomming the same, finding the same more and more to prevaile against him; so that hee concludes; that, if he doe live, hee shall be quite overcome by it, and caried headlong to all evill, to his greater shame, and eternall ruine; which that hee may prevent, or bee revenged upon his wretched flesh and corruption; out of his furious zeale, he by the instigation of Satan, murders himselfe: and so upon pretence of destroying sinne, hee destroyes him­selfe, in and by the most horrible sinne of self-murder.

He esie.Touching this killing of a mans selfe in griefe and revenge, for his sinnes committed, Alphonsus à Castro adversus haereses, de Martyrio haeresi secunda; Haeresis est quae docet cos quise pro peccatointe­rimunt delore Martyres numu­pari, pro cò quod pu [...]un [...]in se, quod dolent commisesse. sayes it is an heresie, which teaches that those that kill themselves for their sinne, ought to be called Martyres; because, they doe punish in themselves that, for which they grieve that they have committed it. The Author of which heresie he sayes was Petilian the Donatist, against whom S t. Au­gustine wrote: which name of heresie it may well brooke, if we consider the damnable danger of it, specially ac­companied with obstinacy in opinion, against the judge­ment and advice of the Church.

Than to bee counted an heretick nothing was more odious; because, the same excludes a man both from the Communion and priviledges of the Church on earth, and also from the fruition of glory in Heaven: to which [Page 234]for punishment, self-murder is equivalent; and if in any case, it bee held obstinately in opinion to bee lawfull, it is directly and formally an heresie: because, the con­trary is, according to truth, determined by the Church, as a point concerning salvation.

Twofold re­venge upon oxes selfe for sinne.There is a twofold revenge upon ones self, for sin: a good and a bad.

1. Good. In three things. The good is that whereof the Apostle speakes, 2 Cor. 7.11. Behold what revenge; which flowes from griefe for offending God: and consists in three things.

1. Mortifying humiliation. First, godly revenge upon ones selfe, for their sinnes, is in our chastising of our selves, and afflicting of our soules before God, in penitent manner, in mortifying humiliation; subduing our bodies by discipline, abstinence, &c. whereby, through Christ both the guilt, and love of sinne is extinguished in us; and also the power of the corruption of it is killed.

2. Curbing our lusts. Secondly, it is in the restraining and curbing of our owne lusts and wills, to subdue them wholly to the will of God; which cannot bee done without both much trouble and paines, and dislike to the old man of nature.

Cutting off the meanes of sin. And also, it is in the stinting, or depriving of our selves of the use of those things, by which the flesh hath, or doth take occasion to sin against God: as, delights and pleasures, or things above necessity, when wee abuse them, which is as to pluck out the right eye, or to cut off the right hand.

3. Strictnesse. Thirdly, it is in a more strict tasking of our selves to religious observances, to holy duties, and good life; and to opportunities, and offices of doing good to ourselves and others: so cutting our selves short of that liberty, whereby wee are apt to breake out to dishonour God; and so bringing our selves under the yoake of more severe spirituall subjection and discipline to God, wee shall subdue and mortifie our old man of sinne: in which three points lyes the revenge here allowed.

The second kind of revenge upon ones self. Bad. The second kind of revenge upon ones selfe for sinne, is that which is bad: and it is either a wilfull debiliating of ones selfe to good; or killing of ones selfe, for his sin, by excessve griefe: against which wee have already spoken, in some sort: or else this revenge is in laying violent hands upon ones selfe purposely to mutilate, or kill himselfe, out of indignation for his sinne.

Causes. The causes hereof are specially two.

1. Desperation First, desperation, in regard of the horriblenesse and grievousnesse of the sinnes, whereof a man is guilty, . and by which hee is confounded in his conscience: and for that, withall hee conceives and perswades himselfe that God will never be mercifull to him to pardon him.

2. Ease of con­science. Secondly, affectation & indeavour to ease ones troubled and restlesse conscience, for some unnaturall cruelties, and crying crimes; by satisfaction of Iustice, according to his demerits; makes himself to destroy himself: but of this case we have spoken before.

The saul inesse of this revenge.This revenge upon ones selfe in this manner, upon this cause, is many wayes faulty.

1. First, because, of the opinion of expiation of sinne thereby, which nothing can doe away, or can quiet the conscience, but onely the blood of our blessed Saviour Christ.

2. Secondly, because sinne cannot be done away by sin, and such as is worse than the former; no more than fire can be quenched by addition of more fire to it: the punishment of sinne belongs to God and his Vicegerents, whose lawes are violated.

3. Thirdly, no man is a competent judge over himselfe, in this case, either to cleare, or to condemne himselfe. Non est quis id [...] ­neus judex inse, in propria causa, Nemo halet in se authoritate, est non sit seipso superior. Filli. Because, it is impossible that he should bee both Supe­riour and inferiour to himselfe; or that he should not be partially inclined in his affection to himself, either in love or hatred.

4. Fourthly, not by killing our selves, which deprives us [Page 236]of the necessary time of repentance; but by repentance, and faith in Christ, our past sinnes are to be done away, how grievous soever they be: Sibi adimit ne­cessariū poenistētiae sepus. Tho. 2.2. q. 64. Art 5. by living according to the will of God, and not by dying by our owne hands; our sinnes are reformed, and God glorified. God sayes, that he wills not the death of a sinner, Ezek. 18. why then should we will it?

5. For peace of con cience, what is to be done in this case. Fiftly, for peace of conscience, in that case, God hath appointed other meanes: as

1. First, humiliation and repentance before God.

2. Secondly, confession to godly Ministers, for advice and comfort.

3. Thirdly, if the former will not do, then are we to put our selves to open shame for private faults, by publick penance in the Church; or to put our selves into the hands of the Magistrates, to suffer for our crimes, by the civill sword.

Second kind of revenge. Against others. The second kinde of revenge is intended against others,by ones killing of himselfe: when he is implacably of­fended by others, from whom he can neither have satis­faction, nor reformation of his grievances; and when his death by his owne hands may redound to the hurt, or disgrace, as he thinks, of those that have wronged him. Who in this re­spect are most subject to self-murder. Which practise of self-murder, upon this motive, is most incident to persons of the weakest sexe, and worst dis­position and condition; such as be women, and servants, and men sympathizing with them in qualities; as a Wife that, because shee cannot have her will of, or with her Husband, kils her selfe, to the intent to disgrace him, with the reproach of being the occasion of that fact; to grieve and vexe him, and to deprive him of all benefit and comfort that he might have by her life, and to hurt him by all the evill, that can betide him by her death.

The unreaso­nablenesse of the practise. Which is a mad course, for one to pull out both their owne eyes, to the end that another may lose one of his: Such persons doe die in implacable malice, and are cer­tainely [Page 237]damned by their owne act and manner of con­cluding their life.

A good re­venge. There is a good and lawfull revenge to bee exercised upon those that wroug us; which is in killing that evill in them, whereby they offend God and us; by instructing and reforming them, by holy admonitions and example; and also in killing their enmity, with preservation of their persons, by our love and good dealing towards them; making them our friends, both in affection and behaviour; whereby our enemies are destroyed, and our selves benefited.

Touching killing a mans selfe in revenge for his sins, S. Augustine sayes, that We affirme that no man ought for his sinnes past to kill himselfe; Hoc asserimus—neminem propter sua peccata prae­terita, propter que magis [...]ac vita opus est, ut possit poeniteudo sanari, cum fructuosam agere possumus poeni­te [...] apud Deum. Jude sacium meritò detestamur, cum se liqueo suspen­dit, seeleratae illi­ [...]s traditionis au­xisse potiùs quam expiâsse commissùm: quoniam Dei miscricerdiam desperando exi [...]abiliter, penitus nullum sibi salubris poenitentiae locum reliquit, suae mertis reus sinivil [...]ane vitam, quia, licet propter suum scelus, alio seclere suo eccisus est. for which hee hath rather need of his life, that by repentance they may be healed: And condemnes the same, when we may by living performe pro­fitable repentance before God: And further sayes, that we doe justly abhorre the fact of Iudas, seeing when hee hanged himselfe, he did rather increase, than expiate the fact of his flagitious treason; because damnably despairing of the mer­cy of God, he left no place of saving repentance to himselfe; he ended this life being guilty of his own death; for although he was flaine for his owne vile fact, yet it was by another vile fact of his owne. And so it is apparent, that for sinne past, or for revenge, no man can murder himselfe war­rantably.

§. 19. Concerning prevention of sin to come.

The fourth ge­nerall motive to self-murder: Prevention of sinne. The fourth generall motive of men to self-murder, is prevention of sin to come; which a man conceives will in­evitably be effected to Gods dishonour, and his owne [Page 238]disgrace, if he doe still live; and may by his death be pre­vented: and therefore doth he hasten and inflict the same with his owne hands.

Those sins for which hee would kill himselfe to pre­vent them, are of two sorts.

1. The sins of o­thers. First, they are the sinnes of others, for which a man would kill himselfe; either that he may not see them to his griefe, or that he may not be the object, or subject of other mens committing of them. As those women that to avoide ravishment, and of being deflowred, did kill themselves. Of whom Eusebius makes mention in his history, booke 8. cap. 12. and also Ambrose in his third booke of Virgins; and Augustine in his first booke of the City of God. Also Hierome writing to Gerontia, makes mention of the wife of Hasdrubal, who tooke her chil­dren in her hands, and did throw her selfe headlong into the fire, that she might not suffer ravishment. Hasdrubalis uxer apprehensis utrâ (que) manu li­beris insubvectiū se praecipitavit incendium, ne pudicitiae damna sentiret.

This motive is insufficient. That this is a very insufficient motive for a man to kill himselfe, Augustine makes manifest, de Civit. lib. 1. c. 17. when he sayes, aliena non sunt nostra peccata, other mens sinnes are not ours. Vertue and sinne is properly in the heart, out of which they flow, and are not in the body without the mindes consent; where we are but the pas­sive object, and involuntary sufferers; and therefore, such sinne is not ours, but the agents thereof, except the suffe­rer doe yeeld consent to it. Nisi quis consen­tiat, noninquina­tur corpus nisi de conscusu mentis. Dict. Luciae.

If God, that hates sinne much more than we can, and can easily restraine or destroy sinners, doth notwithstand­ing endure with much long suffering the vessels of wrath fit­ted to destruction Rom 9.22. Non debet in se committere cri­men maximum, ut vitet minus crimen alienum. Tho. 2.2. q. 64. art. 5.; Why should not we suffer what wee cannot amend, leaving the same to God the righteous Iudge? Wee must not labour to prevent another mans sin, by doing a worse of our owne: For so wee shall fall into that, with destruction to our selves, which we op­pose in others. Wee may comfortably beleeve, that if wee doe what wee can to resist the yeelding to another [Page 239]mans sinne, God will either keep us from consenting, or will graciously pardon it. After that by prayer, advise, resistance and flight, we have done what we can that the same may not be committed.

2. A mans owne sinnes. The second sort of sins, for prevention whereof some people would kill themselves, are a mans owne sins, that he is confident he shall doe, to his owne great shame and hurt, to Gods great dishonour, and to the disgrace of his friends and cause, if he doe live.

His grounds of feare that he shall doe them. Which he conceives will unavoidably come to passe, in regard of his extreame inward frailty, or prevalent vici­ous inclination of his owne heart, and of outward force of attempts and temptations; wherewith he is perswaded he shall be powerfully assaulted, beyond all ability that he hath to withstand the same; and therefore, to prevent such a fall, he resolves to kill himselfe, and so destroyes himselfe wilfully by a most certaine and damnable sinne, to prevent an uncertaine and lesser sinne; as it is written of Apolonia, who did cast her selfe into the fire, and so killed her selfe, that she might not be forced to worship Idolls.

Chemnitius reports out of Lira, that there were He­brewes, that did teach that it was not only lawfull, but that it was also meritorious for a man to kill himselfe, in two cases.

1. No in contemptū Dei vita ludi [...]io habeatur. First, that his life may not be a scorne, to the contempt of God.

2. Si timeas ne magnitudine tor­mentorum defi­cias. Secondly, if a man should be affraid lest he should fall away from the truth, through the greatnesse of his tor­ments. To which S. Augustine writing against Gauden­tius lib. 2. cap. 12. addes a third from the Donatists; to wit, feare of falling away in persecution, because of the in­firmity of the flesh.

Insufficiency of this motive. Reasons.The weaknesse and insufficiency of this motive, for any body thereupon to kill themselves, is apparent by five reasons.

1. Future evill is but contingent First, the motive is from uncertaine future things; which as they are in Gods power to dispose as he lists, so are we to leave them to him; and not for preventing thereof, to attempt any thing certainly evill without di­vine warrant; whereby wee may hasten what we feare, or something worse.

2. Self-killing is no lawfull meanes, but o­thers to pre­vent sin. Secondly, God never appointed self-murder to be used for this, or any other end: but for remedy, hath appoint­ed us to walke unvariably and constantly in the way and course appointed by him, and to rely upon his promises, 1 Cor. 10.13. Who will not suffer us to be tempted above our power: God shewes his power in our weaknesse. 2 Cor. 1.2, 9.

3. Self-murder is evill. Thirdly, we must not doe evill that good may come Rom. 3.8.: self-murder is evill, and therefore for no good is to bee done. If we would die to avoide sin, why should we so hainously sin, wherby we may die for ever, with perpe­tuall ignominy? Ac si dicat, jam nunc pecce­mus, ne postea forte peccemus; jam nunc perpetremus homicidium, ne postea forte incidamus in Adulterium. Nonne si tantum damnatur iniquitas, ut in innocentia, sed potius peccata eligantur; satius est in­certum profuturo adulterium; quam certū de praesenti homicidiū? nonne satius est flagitium committere, quod poenitendo sanetur, quā tale facinus; ubi locus salubris poenitentiae non relin­quitur. Aug. de Civ. Dei lib. 1. cap. 25.

4. Fourthly, if to prevent sinnes any man might lawful­ly kill himselfe, then all men and women in the world might kill themselves: because, so long as wee live wee doe sinne; and are lyable to grosse falls many times. But if all might upon that reason kill themselves, if their heart would serve them, then all mankinde might pre­sently be extinct, and the Church of God on earth be abo­lished; and so the continuance and number of the same should depend upon the will of men themselves, rather than upon the will of God: which were a thing most absurd and impious.

5. Fifthly, to prevent sin, wee are commanded to feare [Page 241]God, and to walke with him in all our wayes; for no man falls into any grosse evill that observes that course; seeing sinne is a transgression of the law: and therefore, by transgressing of the law cannot be avoided, but is run into, and increased.

Observe. Evill is not to be done to ac­complish good­nesse. From hence we are to observe, that no holy end or effect is to be accomplished by ill or unlawfull meanes. For God, that destinates the end, is al-sufficient to give good meanes, and to make them powerfull to performe what he would have to be done; that wee need not goe to bee beholding to the devill for his help to doe Gods worke, about which hee and his wicked meanes are never im­ployed but they spoile it. And therefore, as the worke we doe is good, and as we would have good come of it; we must be carefull to use only good meanes, that we may looke for a blessing from God upon them.

Actions are not good onely from intention Againe, we must not measure and judge an action to be good, only by the good end and intention of the doers thereof in their act of doing the same: for Saul offered sacrifice 1 Sam. 13.12., and Paul persecuted the Church Acts 22.4.; both of them with a good intention; and yet for all that their actions were evill. Because, to make an action good, there are many other things necessary than the good in­tention of the doers of it: it is sufficient to make an acti­on morally evill, if it be defective in any thing requisite for to make it good; but to be good it must be every way perfect.

§. 20. Concerning ambition.

The fifth gene­rall motive, Ambition. The fifth generall motive of self-murderers to kill themselves, is Ambition; either to keep, or get a greater good by killing themselves, than they can have or enjoy by living any longer, as they thinke; which profitable ex­change makes them thinke it both lawfull and expedient to kill themselves. This good is of two kindes, whereof [Page 242]man is ambitious to death, and for which some kill themselves.

Kinds of good aimed at by ambition. 1. Glory and praise. First, it is worldly glory and praise, which they think to purchase to themselves, Ethnicitanquam insignem fortitu­dinē celebrârūt. by the very acting and doing of self-murder, touching which, the heathen hath com­mended such for their fortitude; specially when they did it to preserve their personall liberties, from falling under subjection to their enemies, as did Cato: to whom I may apply that of Brutus, that it was the love of his coun­trey, and excessive ambition of praise that made him to kill himselfe.

Amor patriae, laudum (que) immensa cupido.

And when they did the same, lest they should either suffer, or doe any thing, as they thought, more disgrace­full. Vaine-glory, and popular praise is so powerfull a motive, that for the same it is said that Empedocles killed himselfe.

2. A better life after death. The second good, for ambition whereof, some kill themselves that they may hasten to attaine the same, Ad assequendam gloriam aeternam is another and better life after death; as did Cleombrotus, who upon reading in Plato of another more happy life after this, which cannot bee attained but by death, did precipitate himselfe into the mouth of death; and so kil­led himselfe, as Cicero in the first booke of his Tusculan questions makes report.

In such esteeme was that life even with naturall men, that they did willingly run into death, that they might enjoy that whereof they had but a small glimpse, and lit­tle assurance. Which may condemne many Christians, who have greater knowledge, and better evidences for the same, and doe so lightly regard it, that for it they will not forsake their pleasures and lusts, nor will doe duties of easier performance according to Gods appointment, to have it. Men would willingly be saved and go to heaven, [Page 243]but by their owne wayes and courses, and not by Gods; although their owne bee more tedious and chargeable than his; so farre is man wedded to his self-will, and so ready to doe what himselfe devises.

Note. Men are more deceived in the meanes, than in the ends. Men are not so much deceived in the ends that they project to themselves; (which commonly are good, but especially the last) as they are self-beguiled in the meanes and wayes that they use of their self-devising and plea­sing, to attaine their ends: whereupon it comes to passe, that so many are frustrated of their desires and expecta­tation. For good ends, which be morally and beatifically such, are never got but by good meanes of Gods owne appointment; whereabouts man is to deny his own will, and only to follow Gods; who never disappoints us thereby of good successe, according to our hearts desire in the attainement of our last end.

Insufficiency of the former motive touch­ing the first branch. The insufficiency of the former motive of praise and fortitude, justly to cause a man to kill himselfe, is appa­rent by that which Augustine sayes of Cato, that it was not fortitude, but a softnesse that made him kill himselfe, be­cause he was not able to beare adversity Non fortitudo, sed mollities; non potuit serre res adversas.; and did it out of impatiency at Caesars empire; but being impatiently self-willed, would not submit to Gods providence: he sayes, his fact was great, but not good Magnum poti­us sactum quam bene, Fortiterille facit qui miser esse potest; Sene. Epist. 59. Im­becillis est & ig­navus qui propter dolorem moritur. Arist. 3. Ni­comach. cap. 7. Molles sunt qui amoris gratia vel paupertatis sibi mortem consciseunt: non posse pati, non est vera fortitudo, sed magis quaedam mollities animi, non valentis mala poenalia sustinere: Tho. 2.2. q. 64. art. 5.: and further af­firmes, that it is pufillanimity not to be able to suffer; which is a thing whereunto the weakest, as women, are most apt; both for want of strength to endure to suffer; and also for want of wisdome to make choise of that which indeed is best for them; for as the Philosopher saith, no man kills himselfe, nisi depravata ratione c, but by depravation of his reason; and so is (as it were) a mad man, that is worse than a beast.

Praise is got by well-doing.The true way and meanes for a man to gaine true ho­nour and praise, is well-doing, according to the will and commandements of God, (as the Apostle sayes) Glory, ho­nour, and peace to every man that worketh good Rom. 2.10.; which extends it selfe to all eternity; in the presence, and with the commendation of God, his holy angels, and of all Gods people: whereas, of evill doing there comes no­thing but shame, and confusion eternall: for even to bee commended by vaine and wicked persons for doing good, casts some suspition, or aspersion upon the com­mended; much more is it disgracefull to be praised by such for evill doing; which is the matter of mans shame; and therefore upon that motive not to be done.

About the se­cond branch, the insufficien­cy of the mo­tive from a bet­ter life kill ones selfe.For the second branch of the aforesaid motive: viz. about a better life, the insufficiency thereof to make a man undertake to kill himselfe, thereby the sooner to come to eternity, is evident by foure particulars.

1. Self-murder is not the way to heaven. First, self-murder being a most grievous sin, it cannot be the way to heaven and life; but to hell and death. The Saints of God that did most long for this eternall life of happinesse, and to whom their naturall lives were not deare, for them to spend them to attaine it; did not ther­fore kill themselves to have it, which they knew was the way to lose it Reos suae mor­tis melior post mortem vita non suscipit. August., as we see by the practise of the Apo: Paul, who although he had a desire to depart, and to bee with Christ, which he deemed to be best Phil. 1.23., yet would he not kil himself, upon pretence the sooner to have his desire; Who, if that had beene a way to it, would not have omit­ted it. Also old Simeon, having seene Christ, and being desirous to be translated into a better life, did not kill himselfe to effect it; but said, Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace Luke 2.29.. If self-killing were a lawfull meanes the sooner to have life eternall, why should not all Gods dearest servants have used it; who were to omit no lawfull course to advance themselves to that estate?

Wee are to wait Gods ap­ponted time for heaven. Secondly, we are to waite our appointed time of God, and not to stint, or cut it short, as we list; as we see was the practise of Iob, who said, All the daies of my appointed time will I waite, till my change come Iob. 14.14.; wee are not our owne Masters, and therefore, may not leave our stations when we list.

3. We are to do all our service before we have the reward. Thirdly, wee should not affect and flie upon the re­ward, before that wee have done all the service for the same appointed us of God; in the spending of our lives to that period determined by him; our day must bee at an end, before we can receive our pennie, Mat. 20.8. the which day we must not precipitate, by making the light of our lives to set at noone, or before its due time, by a self-murdring hand: He that beleeves makes not haste; the promises are attained by patient waiting, which is a part of our obedience best pleasing to God; delay brings increase of glory.

4. Eternall life is here begun. Fourthly, wee have a certaine, and comfortable en­joying of eternall life begun here in this world, by grace, in faith, holy life, and communion with God: as the Apostle tels us, that the Kingdome of God is in righteous­nesse, peace, and joy of the holy Ghost Rom. 14.17.: without which in this life, wee shall never inherit the Kingdome of God in the life to come; and if we have this, in this life, then may wee well waite for the accomplishment of it in the life to come; when we have such possession, assu­rance and comfort of it here.

Observ. Hope of ad­vancement a­bused to evill. Here we may observe, that Satan will abuse the hope of advancement, to make man venture upon the doing of my sin; as he did Eve: by this baite, more mischiefe hath beene done, and more soules hooked into hell, than by any one other meanes in the world. Note. And hereby it is that ambitious men, and persons of parts, and of aspiring spirits, do most frequently perish.

The present estate of the godly is best for that pre­sent. We are to consider that, the present estate wherein we are, by Gods appointment and will, is the estate of our [Page 246]best advancement for the present; beyond which, for us, by our self-willed courses, to transgresse, is but the way for us to come downe and catch a fall.

§. 21. Of the motions of the Devill, to self-murder.

The sixt gene­rall motive to self-murder. Impulsus diaboli. The instigation of the devill. The sixt generall motive, whereupon self-murderers do kill themselves, is the strong impulse, powerfull moti­ons, and command of the Devill, who is himselfe a mur­derer, and also moves man to practise it; both upon o­thers, and upon himselfe; thereby to dishonour God, in the destruction of his Image, and in the contempt and breach of his Law: and that by the same he may destroy mankind, overthrow the works of God, and fill the world with confusion: hee attempted it against Christ himselfe Mat. 4.; he caused the Swine to drowne themselves Mat. 8.; he endeavoured to have made the possessed child to have killed it self. Mar. 9.22.

Whence the devill hath his power. That the devill hath such power sometime over man, proceeds from the leave and permission of God, with­out which hee can do nothing: and also it is from his spirituall nature, whereby hee is naturally superiour to man, and can strangely affect him; that hee so farre pre­vailes over him sometimes, that hee can make him kill himselfe.

How thereby self-murder is effected.This infernall command, or powerfull inclination of self-murder is given, or wrought by Satan two wayes.

1. In visible appa­rition. First, in some visible apparition of the devill, speaking to, and perswading a man to kill himselfe. 2. Outwardly. Which hee doth either outwardly in some bodily shape, as he spake to Eve, and to our Saviour Christ: 1. Inwardly. or else inwardly to the fancie, whereby a man thinks that he heares, or sees the devill, or some other, that can be none else but hee, bid­ding, or perswading him to stab himselfe, or to fling him­selfe [Page 247]into the water; or out of a window, or the like, to kill himselfe thereby.

Persons haun­ted. 1. Wicked. The persons thus haunted by Satan, are either notori­ous wretches, mancipated to the devils service, and guilty of horrible crying crimes; 2. Melancholick. or else they are persons extreamly melancholick, fearefull, or discontented, whose tempers, and imaginations give the devill advantage this way to worke upon them.

2. Satans power­ful motions in the minde. Secondly, the devill doth powerfully move a man to kill himselfe, in manner equivalent to a commandement, by internall suggestions, and raising of such inward powerfull motions of self-killing in the minde, as can hardly be put out, or withstood: in regard of the deepe and firme impression of them in man, and of the intimate entertainement and commanding possession that they have in him, by meanes of his corruption conspiring with Satan, to mans owne destruction.

Satans grounds of working to prevaile. The grounds that Satan works upon, after this manner, to prevaile with man to kill himselfe, are three.

1. The advantage of all other motives. First, he takes advantage of all other motives to self-murder, both furthering and powerfully intending all occasions to that effect; perverting the judgement, and kindling pride, or impatiencie, as is apparent by his dea­ling with Iob, whose afflictions he both procured, and poysoned, with the leaven of his intermingled mali­tiousnesse.

He injects re­solutions of self-killing. And also, hee workes and injects into the minds of men, upon those crosse occasions, such self-killing re­solutions, as puts them upon that vile act; in a mans sufferings and distractions the devill is most busie to worke his owne ends thereby, who subtilly inter­mingles himselfe in all stormes of troubles, against man.

2. Prophanenesse and idlenesse. The second ground, whereby Satan prevailes with man to kill himselfe, is mans wretched prophanenesse and idlenesse: for, a heart emptie of goodnesse, and filled with wickednesse, is a fit receptacle for Satan, especially when [Page 248]such an one is not taken up with holy thoughts, and with good and warrantable imployment, in some cal­ling, then is there roome, and fit time, for the devill to cast in his firie temptations, to take possession of such a man, and forcibly to incline him to what horrible evils he list, even to self-destruction.

3. Peoples fit temper and disposition. The third ground whereupon Satan overswaies men to kill themselves, is the speciall temper and disposition of people, whereby they are, in differing manner, capable of severall impressions; 1. Naturall. this disposition or temper is either naturall, as melancholick, fearefull, proud, ambitious, or the like; which kind of persons are naturally aptest to resolve upon, and attempt dismall acts of self-murder, upon the devils suggestion, in the fits and pangs of their distem­perature.

2. Morall. Or else, the temper most capable to receive the im­pressions of self-murder from Satan, is morall: as in people surcharged with the bondage and horror of their sinnes; and with the feare of the punishment due for them: which the devill aggravates to such a man, to drive him to desperation; and obscures, or overshadowes the grace and mercy of God from him; and so perplexes a distressed conscience with conceit of unpardonablenesse of his sins, from apprehension of the excessive greatnesse of the same; of the kind of them, as if they were against the holy Ghost, and from conceit that either the time of grace to him is past; or that God will never pardon him, although he should seeke to him for forgivenesse: then such an one resolves, by the devils perswasion, to kill himselfe, that he may prevent the making of his estate worse, than presently it is, and to ease himselfe of the present distresse of conscience that he is in.

How these mo­tiōs be knovvn to be frō Satan. That we may know whether this self-murderous im­pulsion, and strong motion be from the devill, we are to observe three things.

1. By natures and reasons abhor­ring of them. First, if the motion of self-murder, so raised, or in­jected [Page 249]be such; as upon the first sight thereof, nature in a man abhorres it, and reason and grace withstands, with a continuall strife and conflict against it; then the same is of Satan.

2. When they are from some se­cret impelling power. Secondly, if the forciblenesse of the motion to self-mur­der, for effecting the act, be not so much, from the appa­rent occasious, as from secret impelling power, then, the same is from Satan; because, the thing whereunto a man is moved is evill, and therefore, cannot be from God, or any good principle.

Satans deceit­full craft. That the devill may make a man to murder himselfe, he both hides the uglinesse of the sinne, and the greatnes of the danger; and also, he makes a false representation of great, or pleasing good by it to man, more than he can have by living.

Insufficiency of this motive from Satan to kill ones selfe.The insufficiency of this motive from Satan, to war­rant a man to kill himselfe, is apparent by two things.

1. Beleeve him not. First, we ought neither to beleeve the devill who is a lyar, nor to obey him; but to resist him, and give him no place Jam. 4.7. Ephes. 4 27.. For, God is our Lord whom we are to respect, and not Satan: and whatsoever motions doe come from the devill, we are the more to abhorre them, because they come from him.

2. Contrarie to reason and religion. Secondly, such a vile motion is contrary to right reason, and Gods will; both, because it flowes originally from Satan; and also is grounded, neither upon reason nor re­ligion, but upon fond conceits and self-will: a reasonable man, and Christian, should do nothing advisedly, nei­ther warrantably can doe any thing, but according to sound reason and religion.

Observe. Men are in danger by the Devill. Wee are to observe, from this generall motive of self-murder, the danger that men are in by the devill, who indeavours the destruction both of soule and body: and of the body hee desires the over-throw specially by a mans owne hands: because, thereby he also ruinates the soule, in its horrible act of transgression by self-murder; [Page 250]which is the thing that hee specially aimes at.

And therefore, wee need to observe diligently the Apostle Peters direction, to be sober and vigilant, because our adversary the devill, as a roaring Lion walketh about seeking whom he may devoure 1 Pet. 5 8.. Note. And also, wee should be carefull to cleave to God by faith, in beleeving in him through Christ, and to depend alwaies upon him by prayer, who is the preserver of men: and so we shall be safe, walking in the waies of Gods appointment, and adbering to the direction of his word.

§. 22. Of Phrensie occasioning self-killing.

The seventh generall motive of self-murder. Phrensie. The seventh motive occasioning self-killing, is phrentick distemperatures; 1. Voluntary. Ira furor brevis est. which are either voluntarily contracted and entertained, as in violent passions of love, anger, and the like; whereby some kill themselves: 2. Involuntary. or else they are involuntary, and such as a man is but passively affected with, and subject to; whereby a man being deprived of the use of reason, doth most unreasonable actions, as to kill himselfe, or his dearest friends; led onely by a brute passion, without reason, or understanding.

Kinds of it. 1. Naturall. This involuntary phrentick distemperature is either na­turall, or spirituall.

1. Fooles. Naturall, is first in persons from their birth, wanting the use of reason, and disposed to mad prancks, by a de­praved disposition, or deficiency; as fooles, having instead of reason a spice of phrensie, when passion is provoked in them, not sticking to do themselves mischiefe.

2. Mad men. Secondly, it is in mad men and lunaticks, who are in­clined to do unreasonable harmefull acts, without any respect of good to themselves, in that which they do.

3. Melancholick persons. Thirdly, it is in extreame melancholick persons, who are possessed with direfull apprehensions, and oppressed with uncomfortable sadnesse, and are driven into feare­full resolutions, sometimes of self-murder: upon deepe [Page 251]impressions in them of heavie things and terrible, flow­ing from their owne fancies, and strong imaginations, which often, never comes to passe.

2. Spirituall.The distemperature of spirituall phrensie in a man, which occasions self-murder, is that which deprives a man of the use of spirituall reason and divinity, that hee hath in him, and inclines him to do acts contrary to grace and naturall reason.

The grounds of spirituall phrensie.This kinde of distemperature arises from two grounds especially.

1. Abused judgement. First, from an abused or perverted judgement, either upon mistaken principles, from conceit of the motion of Gods Spirit; or by over-clouding of a mans minde, by mad error, raging passions, furious preposterous zeale; and by the foggie mists of misprisions and horrors, overspreading mans understanding and conscience, whereby a man be­comes spiritually phrentick; which is a kind of learning that makes mad Act. 26.24.. All wilfull sin is a spice of spirituall, or morall madnesse, Note. in which respect David confessed of himselfe, that he was as a beast before God Psal. 73.22..

2. Distresse of conscience. The second cause of spirituall phrensie, that occasions self-murder, is inextricable perplexity of distresse of con­science, proceeding from want of all sensible feeling of grace, of the favour of God, of comfort, or hope, and from apprehension of Gods heavie displeasure, and of feare­full subjection to eternall damnation and misery: in which estate a man hath not the use of those parts of understanding and grace, which he hath in him; but is like a ship in a storme driven, without command of sailes, or rudder, to destruction.

Some kind of phrensie ex­cuses not, and some doth ex­cuse a self-killer, from the imputation of self-murder. This motive, although it be powerfull sometimes to the effecting of self-killing, warrants not an act done both against reason and religion: where the foresaid phrensie is by default contracted, or, in the time of the lucide in­tervals thereof, if a man do kill himselfe, he is directly and formally a self-murderer.

Observe. Phrensie is ca­lamitous, and to be prayed against. We are to observe from hence, how dangerous and cala­mitous a thing it is to be subject to such phrentick distem­pers: and therefore, wee are to labour and pray for a sound minde, and that we may be able wisely to use those parts of understanding and religion that wee have for our owne good, and the good of others; that having our right wits and senses, we may not doe those prankes, or so live as may prove that we are fitter for Bedlam, or to be begged for fooles, than to be reputed reasonable or wise men.

§. 23. Of examples of self-murder.

The last gene­rall motive to self-murder. Examples. The eighth and last generall motive, whereupon self-murderers doe kill themselves, is frequent examples both of heathens and Christians, who have done the same, and are celebrated, and famous in histories, of whom we nei­ther see, nor heare of further evill befallen them. It is certaine, that examples of commendable persons, and such as we love, is a strong motive to draw men to the like practise.

Note.But it is to be observed, that they are neither the best men, nor the wisest, that are led by examples, as by their supreme rule, without respect of more warrantable dire­ction and reason: but of this see more afterward, Cap. 17. §. 7. arg. 17. and cap. 18. §. 4.

Iosephus reports how Eleazar by this motive encoura­ged himselfe and others to kill themselves: De bello Judaico lib. 7. cap. 28. in these words. Let us see the example of the wiser sort (as hee calls them) of the Indians, who (he said) being just men, did tolerate this life as a necessary office of nature for a cer­taine time, though against their wills; yet did they hasten to unloose the soule bound in this mortall body, though not ur­ged thereunto by any calamity, or necessity; but only for de­sire of immortality.

But this motive from examples of self-murder is un­sufficient [Page 253]to warrant the same, because they are contrary to sound reason and religion, against which no example is to be followed: and such examples are the practise not of the best, but of the worst disposed of men, who are not to be imitated, specially in that which is evill; and none are warrantably commended in histories, nor famous in the Church, because, and in respect that they killed them­selves, but for some precedent vertues, and pious dispo­sition in their lives. For all men who are guided in their judgement by sound reason and divine truth, doe thereby verily thinke and beleeve, that the damnable act of self-murder doth bring the committers thereof into the wo­full and fearefull estate of eternall perdition in the world to come.

Thus farre I have laboured to discover the motives a­bused to self-murder, and have shewed the insufficiency of them.

Observe.Where we may observe, how men encourage them­selves, and pretend reason for all their wicked and unrea­sonable courses, and how weake and unwarrantable their grounds and excuses are for the same; which, like smoke or a shadow, vanishes in the tryall of impartiall truth; and so leaves the sinner stript naked from his shifts, and subjected to just judgement of condemnation at the last.

CHAP. 16. The introducement and entrance into self-murderer.

§. 1. Of the persons subject to self-murder.

WEE are now to proceed to the introduction and beginning of self-murder, in the act thereof; a­bout which we are to consider two things.

1. Persons sub­ject to self-murder. First, the persons that are most subject, upon the for­mer grounds, to temptations and acts of self-murder, are specially of foure sorts.

1. Melancholicke people. First, melancholie people; because they are most cogita­bundi & tristes, given to musing and sadnesse, on whom Satan workes most; and they are most subject to discon­tentment, and apt thereupon to entertaine impressions and resolutions of self-murder. So that naturall temper makes much for the passive capacity of some vertues and vices, more than others.

2. People under spirituall temp­tations. Secondly, the persons most subject to these fits of self-murder, are Christians under great spirituall temptations, upon their want of apprehension of the presence of grace, and favour of God; and upon the sense of the horrour of their owne raging corruptions and lusts, in the seeming prevailing thereof against their opposition, without hope of ability to subdue them, or to have them pardoned. And upon conceiving that their crosses, when the same are great, are in wrath from God, without any hope of forgivenesse or freedome; which swallowes them up in despaire: temptations incline men contrary to their own tempers.

3. Proud ambiti­ous persons. Thirdly, the parties most subject to self-murder, are high-minded and ambitious persons, impatient of disgrace and crosses; as was Ahitophel, and all such as place their chiefe happinesse in earthly things; whereof when they are disappointed, they grow into that degree of discon­tentment, that they will not out-live their expectation of earthly things, but will rather kill themselves, than endure such a crosse and disappointment in that which they most highly value.

4. Wicked per­sons. Fourthly, those that are most subject to fall into this self-murder, are people that are most obnoxious to a wic­ked and flagitious course of life, imbraced and impeni­tently lived in; contrary both to the meanes they have, and also to the light and reluctancy of their owne consci­ences; with such affection of love to, and zeale for evill, and hatred and opposition of goodnesse and all good peo­ple; that they overpitch themselves so farre beyond re­covery, that when they are throughly awaked, and doe seriously consider, discerne and feele the wofulnesse of their estates; being under the desperate sense and impor­table horrour of their sinnes and judgements due for the same; then are they in danger to conclude their wretched dayes by self-murder.

Observ. To know our tempers, and watch our selves. Therefore, people should well consider their owne tempers and states, with the severall dangers that attend upon the same; and are to be wise to fortifie themselves, where they are weakest; and so wisely to demeane and behave themselves, that they neither entertaine, nor give way to any thing in themselves that may bring them to destruction; but by faith and good workes to walke with God, whereby they may be sure to live for ever.

§. 2. Of the entrance into self-murder.

2. Entrances into self-murder. The second thing considerable in the acting of self-murder, is the first entrances, degrees or approaches into it, which are specially foure.

1. Crying capitall crimes. Parricide pro­ceeds. First, grievous capitall crying sinnes of blood; as murder, knowne, or secret, parricide, which is killing of parents, children, wives, or husbands: 1. From love of them that are killed. which flowes either from exuberancy of carnall affection to them whom they kill, whereby they take occasion to kill them, by prevention, to free them from miseries; or to have them with them out of this world; being by their owne hands about to rid themselves out of this life.

2. From hatred of them. Or else it proceeds from unnaturall, or monstrous ha­tred to them, for wrong sustained by them, for keeping some good from them; 3. From love of some other things. or for the supposed evill they may bring upon them: as whores that kill their infants to avoide shame and punishment; children that kill their aged parents to come to their estates; mothers in law that kill their children in law, to derive estates to their owne; widdowes that kill their children to ease themselves of charge, and to preferre themselves by mariage. These persons, as they kill their owne soules by such vile sins; so are they justly given over of God in recompense of their owne wayes, to destroy their own bodies by their owne self-murdering hands.

2. Desperation. The second degree of entrance, or approach into self-murder, is desperation of pardon of sins, or of freedome from calamities; which rather than some will endure, they will kill themselves; seeing no other way of easing themselves and their minds, whereof some resemblance may bee seene in Iobs Wifes counsell to her Husband, Job 2.9. expounded. advising him in his extremitie to curse God and die, that is, that he would take a course to be rid out of his mise­ries; either by blasphemy provoking God to kill him; or [Page 257]by dispatching himselfe with his owne hands, after that he had blessed God, in making peace with him for the safety of his soule.

3 Entertainment of self-murde­rous motions. Thirdly, a further degree of entrance into self-mur­der, is the advised entertainment of temptations and mo­tions for a man to kill himselfe, voluntarily suffering the same to seise upon him, with some liking thereof; sear­ching and pleading reasons, and examples to beguile himselfe; whereby he may thinke it lawfull, or lesse-evill in that case to kill himselfe: and begins to plot the man­ner how he may best accomplish it, with a fluttering wa­vering resolution to doe it.

4. Impatient de­sire of death. The fourth degree of entrance into self-murder, is the impatient wishing and desiring of death, and a lothing and wearisomnesse of life; which so farre prevailes upon some, that their whole study and endeavours are how to get out of their lives, and to dispatch themselves by their owne hands, rather than to live here.

A question concerning de­sire of death.It is here a pertinent question, whether it be at all law­full to desire that we were dead?

Answer. For resolution whereof, it is to bee considered that there are two sorts of desires of death; the one is holy, the other is sinfull.

1 A holy desire of death. How it is holy. A holy desire of death is that, which desires not to be unclothed, but to be clothed upon, 2 Cor. 5.2, 4. the things that make this desire to be holy are two.

1 By subordina­tion to Gods will. First, when it is conditionall and moderate, with re­spect and subordination to the good will of God, being content to live if God will have it so; and while wee are in this life, such holy desires of our dissolution from hence, doe not hinder, but further all such performances as tend to the glorifying of God, and to the edification of our selves and others.

2 In the motives thereof. Secondly, the holinesse of the desire of death consists in the motives thereof; the which are two.

1 The first, is to bee with Christ; that we may enjoy [Page 258]God in him, to our full happinesse. Philip. 1.23.

The second is, that we may be wholly freed from sin­ning against God, and may be beatifically perfit; in ha­ving the fulnesse of that, whereof we now have the first fruits, as the Apostle professes touching himselfe; that he did forget those things that are behinde, and did reach forth to those that are before, and did presse toward the marke, for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus Phil. 3.13, 14.: yet, for to be translated no man is purposely to doe any thing to hasten his death; nor to omit any thing due for pre­servation of his life; or to bee more negligent in doing the things which are pertinent for him to doe in this life.

Vnlawfull de­sires of death. A sinfull desire of death consists in three things.

First, in absolutely desiring it, according to our owne wills, how, and when to die; with using meanes as wee list to effect it, neglecting the preservation of life, and well imployment of the same in doing all those duties, for which God doth give it to us.

2 Secondly, when our desire of dying is from lothing of life, and envying the benefit of it to ones selfe, for Gods glory, and the good of others; which wee postpone and subject to our owne self-wills.

3. Thirdly, when our eager desire of the same, is more for freedome from some temporary evills 1 Kings 19.4. Job. 3.3. Jer. 20.14. Rev 6.16.; than for to enjoy spirituall and eternall good: which ought not to be, because God is as much, if not more glorified, and our selves and others truly benefited by our passive obedi­ence, as by our active: Note. for, by the former God hath his will more than by the latter.

Our chiefe care should be for the happy estate of our soules, and of both soule and body for evermore. Non pro vitandis naturae vel fortu­nae malis; sed pro vitando ma­lo animi, & osse­quendo potiore bono. And therefore, as one saith. Wee may not desire death, to shunne and escape the evills of nature or fortune; but to avoide the evill of the soule, and to obtaine a more excellent good.

An objection out of Marke 14.21.An objection may here be made from Mark. 14.21. [Page 259]where it is said, That it had been good that Iudas had ne­ver been borne; therefore it may seeme to be lawfull for such to wish and hasten death; that what was good it had not beene, may (as soone as may be) be brought to not being.

Answ. The goodnesse of being. Hereunto I answer, for a man to bee, (although misera­ble) absolutely considered, is better than not to bee at all; because God doth nothing in vaine, and but what is good that it should bee: also being is better than not being, in regard of the neerer proximity thereof to God. Not to bee is negative of all goodnesse, Non entis nullae sunt affe­ctiones: A non-ens bath no positive properties: whereas, being is good, and capable of good; ens and bonum, meta­physically considered, are reciprocall.

It is not good, with the goodnesse of profit for some men in particular that they are, or bee; in regard of their owne private wretched estate, and of the evills that their beeing subjects them unto, and makes them capable of.

Yet it is good, in respect of the Vniverse, consisting of contraries, and benefited by the same; and for the further manifestation of the glory of God; and because it is his will that such men should bee.

The publike and more eminent good preponderates to give denomination, against the more private and lesser evill.

Note. It is by mans owne fault, abusing his esse and being, that he is miserable; both by deprivation of good, and also by subjection to wretchednesse: esse or being is good to those that use it well, and is evill onely accidentally to those that abuse it.

§. 3. Of the signes of self-murder.

Signes of self-murder.The signes of self-murder, are specially foure.

1. Solitarinesse. First, the unwoonted affectation of solitarinesse by persons disposed and fit for self-murder, upon some of the [Page 260]precedent motives, whereby they estrange themselves from all company and meanes, whereby they might bee comforted and upheld; and doe give the greater advan­tages and entertainment to self-murderous motions and temptations, raised or injected by the devill; or elabo­rated and wrought out by a discontented self-musing minde.

2. Signe of self-murder. Neglect of du­ties and regard­lesnesse. The second forerunning note of self murder is a strange and sudden neglect of necessary duties of a mans calling, civill and divine, and a regardlessenesse of those persons, and things in the world that he most affected; having his thoughts and mentall discourses and determinations im­ployed about murdering of himselfe; so as neither his discourses about religion, or his civill affaires, nor his per­formances in, or about either of them, is so discreet, as it was wont to be; but as of things that he doth not minde; or whereabouts he is with some other thoughts and re­solutions disturbed.

3. Signe of self-murder. Strange beha­viour. The third signe foregoing self-murder, is a strange change in outward behaviour, with gastly lookes, wilde frights and slaights, nestling and restlesse behaviour, a mindlessenesse and close dumpishnesse, both in compa­ny and in good imployments; a distracted countenance and cariage; speaking and talking to, and with them­selves, in their solitary places and dumps; reasoning and resolving with themselves about that fact, and their mo­tives to it, in a perplexed disturbed manner, with the like.

4. Signe of self-murder. Speeches and actions. The fourth precedent note of self-murder, is the speeches and actions of such persons immediately before the fact: which are some words of threatning or fore-telling some­thing that may import so much; as that his friends shall not have him long to trouble them; or he will very short­ly be rid out of all these troubles; or he desires the ab­sence, or sends away those that he thinkes may hinder him; or he moves questions of that nature; he provides [Page 261]himselfe of meanes to doe it; seekes opportunities, hee pretends many excuses to be here, or there, to do this, or that, whereby he thinks he may be able to do that vile fact upon himselfe: and sometime he is taken attempting to do it; which is a sufficient warning what he will do, if it be not seasonably prevented.

Note. Practises of self-murder comes by fits.It is to be observed, that self-murder comes ague-like, by fits, and that none, or very few doe fall into that hor­rible sinne to accomplish it upon themselves, but by de­grees. For, no man at an instant falls into the fowlest crimes in the highest degree; but by meanes, from step to step, as he is able to overcome the opposition of reason and grace, that stands in his way. So then, suddenly trust not him, that once advisedly attempts to kill himselfe, although he seeme to repent, and promise faire never to do it, when either he himselfe gave over the attempt for the present, or was prevented by others.

Note. For, except the cause thereof bee soundly cured, and he confirmed, in length of time, against the temptation, it will more furiously recoyle upon him; and he, when hee thinks hee is secure of others from interrupting of him, will doe that indeed, which before hee did but attempt for a triall and an essay: so subtill and indiverti­ble is man to destroy himselfe, with whom the devill hath prevailed so far, fully to resolve upon the fact.

CHAP. 17. Arguments against self-murder, proving the same to be utterly unlawfull.

§. 1. Self-murder is contrary to Religion.

First it is a­gainst religion, and how.THat no Men or Women should murder themselves, but that they should abhorre the same, is many waies apparent; because, it is unlawfull by religion, most harmefull in effect, and contrary to reason.

1. Against Gods Law. First, that by religion, it is unlawfull for people to kill themselves, is manifest by five particulars.

First, it is forbidden by the Law of God, in the sixt Commandement, Thou shalt not kill; Non accides: nullus nec ipse uti (que) cui praeci­pitur, intelligitur exceptus, Tho. which prohibits murder of man in generall; and that we should kill none, except it be in our owne necessary defence; or, by publik authority, of Lawes and Magistrates, to take away a malefactor, in punishment of his sin past, and to prevent mischiefe by him to others, for time to come. For, as Augustine saith, Every one that, without authority of lawfull power, kills a man, is a murderer Omnis qui sine ulla legitimae po­testatis authorita­te hominē occidit homicida est. Aug. Epist. 61., and if other­wise we may not by the Law of God kill any man, then we may not kill our selves: because, as the same Father saies, He that kills himselfe, kills no other thing, in so do­ing, but a man Ne (que) qui se oc­cidit aliud occi­dit quā hominē. Idem de Civ. D. l. 1. c. 20. For, we are men, and all the indivi­duals are comprehended in, and under their generall.

Againe, Gen. 9.5. God saies, That at the hand of man he will require mans blood, even at a mans owne hand; that is, a mans owne blood at his owne hand, if he kill himselfe, as Peter Martyr interprets it.

And if, by the Word of God, it had beene lawfull [Page 263]for a man to kill himselfe, then would not the Apostle Paul have cryed out to the Iaylor, that was about to kill himselfe, That he should doe himselfe no harme Act. 16.28.: for, why should he have letted him from doing a lawfull thing, or have called it a doing of himselfe harme, in any morall consideration?

Self-murder is against love the summe of the Law. Furthermore, self-murder is an odious fact, contrary to the generall summe of the Law; which is love, and justice: it is against that love, that we owe to God, in re­spect whereof wee are to keep his Law, and to affect to enjoy him: and it is against that love, wherewith wee ought to love our selves; and whereby we should en­deavour our owne wel-fare and happinesse; and accor­ding to which we should love our neighbours. Who can expect better measure at a mans hand, than he performes to himselfe? if the rule be not straight, all that is mea­sured by it must be crooked: the Apostle delivers it as an axiome, no man yet ever hated his owne flesh, Ephes. 5.29. and againe, he condemnes those that, under pretence of wil-worship, did not spare their owne bodies [...]., Col. 2.23. Self-murder is also contrary to the love that we owe to our neighbours, by depriving them thereby both of our selves, and of all the good and comfort that they might have by our lives.

Self-murder is against the ge­nerall justice of the Law. It is likewise against the generall justice of the Law, which requires that wee should give to every man his due. For, self-murder deprives God, our neighbours and our selves of their rights: God of obedience and glory, Rom. 13.7. by our lives: and our neighbours, and our selves of that be­nefit that both should have by our living.

Question. About Supe­riours. Here a question may be moved; whether a Magistrate, that hath no superiour over him on earth, and is guilty of a capitall crime, or crimes, may justly in punishment of himselfe therefore, put himselfe to death, or cause o­thers to do it: and whether a capitall malefactor, whose hainous offence falls not under mans cognizance; or be­ing [Page 264]knowne, is neglected to be punished, as privy mur­der, or blasphemy in the highest degree against God; may not, in this case, or where he is a subject to none other man, kill himselfe, or cause another to do it, in execution of justice?

Answer.I answer, to the first branch of the question, with Thomas Aquinas, negatively; because, he cannot be his owne capitall Iudge, in his owne cause Sccūdasccuda. q. 64. Art 5. Nullus est Judex sui ipsius.; and so, Ma­gistrates, that have no earthly superiour over them, are lyable to be punished onely by God; either immediatly, as was Herod Act. 12.23., or mediatly, by extraordinary meanes of Gods raysing up; as was Belthazzar by Darius Dan. 5.30, 31.. A Magistrate may not kill himselfe, nor may be slaine by his people. 2 Sam. 11. & 12. Magistrates are under the same morall Lawes, in equall strictnesse and extent, as any other men; for, before God there is no respect of persons; and therefore, a Ma­gistrate, can no more lawfully kill himselfe, than a pri­vate man can kill himselfe: as wee see in King David, who neither did put himselfe, nor was put to death by others for his adultery and murder.

Reasons. 1. Finally, for no crime can a Magistrate, in any case, kill himselfe; because, he is not his owne, but the Com­mon-wealths; and therefore, cannot dispose of himselfe in that respect, as he list: 2. neither hath the body punitive power of jurisdiction over its head: 3. neither is hee to bee valued and esteemed simply as an individuall man; who, as David was, may be worth thousands; and therefore, for crimes punishable in their particular subjects by death, is not to be put to death by his people, nor yet to kill himselfe; whose losse that way may bring farre more damage, than such an execution of Iustice upon him can do good, in such a tomerarious manner. Magistrates neglect, and secret capitall crimes belong not to any to redresse by death upon themselves. For answer to the second branch, I referre the reader to that which is said before, touching insufficiency of the third generall motive to self-murder; And further adde, that things se­cret belong to God; and the Magistrates omissions, and aberrations belong to God, and not to private men, from [Page 265]private motion, in authoritative manner to amend. Such a man, if to punish himselfe he kill himselfe, cannot do it, but either as a Magistrate; or as a private man: then in neither respects can he do it, as we have heard: and there­fore, he cannot lawfully do it at all.

A Case. About persons condemned to death: what they may do to prevent or hasten it.I would here further determine a case, which is this: Suppose a man be condemned, ignominiously to die; may he poyson, or famish, or bleed himselfe to death; may hee stab himselfe, hang himselfe, cut his owne throat, break his neck, or cast himselfe off the ladder, leap into the water, or fire, either to hasten his death, that he is ad­judged to, or to prevent it, specially when it is unde­served?

Answer. They may not kill themselves although com­manded to do it. although the Iudge should command him to do the same, hee ought not to doe it,I answer, that, much lesse may he doe it of his owne accord: Reasons. 1. because, it is against the Law of God, and of nature, for one to kill himselfe; 2. and is an act of self-condemnation, as if, in his owne o­pinion he were neither worthy, nor fit to live, nor yet to die, in a warrantable manner, by the hand of justice: 3. the lengthning of life is a blessing to be imbraced, for the good that thereby we may do, or get: 4. to prevent justice, in the execution thereof, doth wrong it, by invading and usurping the right thereof, with injury to the Common-wealth, by a self-willed cutting off the members therof, in such a disorderly course, as opens a way to overthrow the same: death is an act of suffering, and not of agency, of him that is to die; 5. self-murder is a more shamefull and uncomfortable death, than any other that a man can suffer: 6. and it is not the death inflicted by others; but, the cause thereof in our selves, that makes it honourable, or disgracefull, according to the deserts of our lives. If a man be undeservedly condemned to die, it is the more honourable and comfortable for him to suffer 1 Pet. 3.14, 17. & c. 4. v. 15, 16. and he needs be the more carefull that hee may not hurt or ble­mish himselfe, by his manner of dying, otherwise than [Page 266]becomes a good Christian: although hee bee innocent in that speciall thing, for which he is adjudged to die; What men are to consider in suffering in­nocently. yet he is to consider that hee may bee guilty of some other particulars justly deserving death; and in that respect is patiently to acknowledge and submit to the stroke of divine Iustice, finding out, and punishing his sins: or else, that God wisely so orders things that hee shall so die, only for triall of his passive obedience; and for the glo­rifying of God, both in the cause, and manner of his death, which he is to suffer well, and for well doing.

How a con­demned person is to submit to die. Yet notwithstanding, a person condemned to die, and in the hands of the executioners, is not to strive, oppose, or withstand them in doing execution upon him: but he may, and ought, upon their command, so to dispose and order himselfe, as he may be fit, and way by him may be made, for them to doe their office in executing of him: as, for him quietly to submit to be led to the place of execution, and there to be ordered by them, as they please; for him patiently to receive his death by their hands: to open his mouth to receive poyson of their giving to him; as our Saviour did the vinegar that was given him upon the Crosse, Iohn 19.29, 30. to lay bare his neck to the blow; submit his neck to the haltar, to embrace the fire, entertaine applied combustible matter, for dispatch of himselfe: provided alwaies, that the same be not first kindled, or applied mortally by his own meanes: the truth thereof is apparent, by that which our blessed Saviour fortold Peter, that hee should stretch forth his hands, and another should gird him: signifying by what death he should glorifie God Ioh. 21.18, 19.

Reasons. 1. The reason hereof is evident; because, a person con­demned to death is no more his owne, but the sonne of death, in the hand of authority, to be disposed of, as the same pleases; 2. with safety of divine right: and the minister of Iustice, that gives the last and fatall blow, is he that properly kills the man, and not the man himselfe, [Page 267]by his active and passive submission to receive the same; 3. that he may obediently in charity and peace, leave this world; and patiently resigne his soule to God, in hope of entring upon a more happy life, in exchange for this.

§. 2. How self-murder is against God himselfe.

2. Self-murder it is against God himselfe. The second particular, whereby it is apparent that by religion a man may not kill himselfe, is because, it is a most hainous crime against God himselfe immediatly, in foure severall respects.

In what re­spects. 1. It defaces Gods Image. First, self-murder destroyes and defaces the Image of God Gen 9.6.; in the most expresse forme thereof that is in any humane creature, and in the neerest proximity and posses­sion thereof in him, that kills himselfe.

It is treason, indignly to abuse, or demolish the Kings Image; much more is it treason against the King of hea­ven and earth, to deface, or unworthily to intreat his sacred Image; specially for them to do it, to whom the en­tertainment, preservation, and honourable usage of the same is committed.

2. It wrongs Gods sove­raigne autho­rity. Secondly, self-murder is peccant and injurious against Gods soveraigne authority, who is absolute Lord of our persons, and of our lives, and therefore, wee have no power, but from him, and according to his Word, to dis­pose of ourselves; seeing that wee are not our owne Superiours, supreme, nor subordinate, which is impos­sible: for, then one must be two; or else, one must bee both superiour and inferiour to it selfe, at the same in­stant, and in the same case, and respect; than which, what is more absurd to think, and impossible to be?

Comparison. If a private man should violently take a malefactor, that is worthy of death, from the Kings barre of Judg­ment, and upon his owne will and authority put him to death, it would justly be deemed an audacious unlawfull [Page 268]act, and worthy of exemplary punishment; both for usurping the authority that belongs not to him, by thrusting of the King out of his place and jurisdiction: and also, for depriving of the King of opportunity of shewing mercy, or executing justice, according to his regall power. So likewise may wee judge of a self-murderer, that takes himselfe from the barre of God, to dispose of himselfe as he list, to the wrong of Gods sove­raigne authority.

3. Self-murder wrongs Gods goodnesse. Thirdly, self-murder, or wilfull self-killing, which are both one, is against Gods goodnesse, whereby he gives us our lives, with meanes of their preservation; which is a most excellent blessing in it selfe; and for the good that thereby we may doe: and therefore, one sayes well, that Life is a certaine gift, Vita est quoddā donū divinitus homini attri­butum, & ejus potestati sub­jectum, qui oc cidit, & vivere sacit. given to man from above, and is subject to his power, who kills and makes alive; who is only God, as the Scripture tells us Deut. 32.39. 1 Sam. 2.6.; and therefore, for a man prodigally to waste, or destroy this life of his, he not only doth an unlawfull act, but also slights and contemnes Gods speciall goodnesse to him: The most grievous sins are committed against Gods goodnesse. which is more damnable than to sin against his other properties; because, in this consists all our happinesse, and thereby God gaines most glory; and for despising whereof the Apostle gives a most bitter reproofe; Despisest thou the riches of his goodnesse? &c. Rom. 2.4.

4. Self-murder wrongs Gods providence. Fourthly, self-murder is a course against the provi­dence, and established government of God in the world, about mankind; which it doth disturbe by determining the time, how long; and the manner, after what fashion we should die, or live; according to our owne wills, without any dependence upon, or respect to the will of God; A self-murde­rer is an A­therst. which necessarily imports, that a self-murderer is either an Atheist, holding that there is no God at all; or that God takes no care of the world, nor of men, to order them, or dispose of them; but keepes himselfe onely within the circuite of the Heavens: than which, what [Page 269]can be more contrary to the reason of a good man?

Or rebell a­gainst God. Or else, by his practise, he proclaimes himselfe a rebell against God, to whom he will not be subject, nor bee disposed according to his Word; but like a devill sets himselfe in opposition against God, to his owne everlast­ing destruction.

§. 3. How self-murder is against nature.

3. Self-murder is against nature. The third particular that makes it apparent that self-murder is unlawfull, by the rules of religion, is because it is against nature it selfe, and against that naturall affection and propensnesse, whereby it endeavours to preserve and cherish it selfe; and to withstand and repell all that is de­structive of it, and inimicall to it: Religion re­quites the ob­servation of the law of na­ture. that religion requires the observation of the law of nature, is manifest; because religion and natures law are not repugnant, but differ in extent and degrees of perfection; the law of nature being more universall, and lesse divinely perfit. The Scripture it selfe commends the keeping, and condemnes the trans­gressing of the law of nature. In which respect the Apo­stle blames the Gentiles, that knowing God by nature, they did not glorifie him as God Rom. 1.21.. And againe, he commends them for doing by nature the things contained in the Law Rom. 2.14, 15.; and which naturally was written in their hearts. Hee blames the Incestuous Corinthian for doing a sin so hai­nous; as is not so much as named amongst the Gentiles 1 Cor. 5.1..

And further, he condemnes mens wearing of long haire contrary to the law of nature; when he sayes, Doth not even nature it selfe teach you, that if a man have long haire it is a shame unto him 1 Cor. 11.14.?

Thomas Aquinas sayes Quod aliquis scipsum occidat, est contra inelina­tionem natura­lem, & contra charitatem. that for any man to kill him­selfe is against naturall inclination and charity.

The devill knew that man naturally will give all he hath for his life, Iob 2.4. the soule and body of a man doe naturally affect to be united together; because of the unity [Page 270]of the person that consists of them both personally joyned together; by whose dissolution it is destroyed.

The soule and body are nei­ther of them perfit without the other, and therefore affect to be united together. And the soule and body are so made one for another, that they are not, nor can be perfit the one without the other, neither with naturall nor beatificall perfection; for beside a partiall perfection, there is that full perfection that is of the whole, and in the whole. The soule doth not willingly leave the body, but with respect of advance­ment of the person, whereof it is the soule, by entring up­on possession of that partiall perfection whereof it is ca­pable, and the whole for measure and degree, is due to the person constituted of soule and body: and for which uni­on and adeption of perfit glory of the person, there shall be a resurrection of the body at the last day: [...] and there­fore is the body in the meane time called Nephesh Psal. 16.10. by the Hebrewes. And God is said by our Saviour himselfe speaking of the dead, to be the God of the living Mat. 22.32.; whose bodies although they were dead, yet themselves are said to be alive in regard of their living soules, who cannot be personally considered, but in their union together, that by death cannot be dissolved; in Gods consideration of us, and in respect of the naturall inclination of each mans proper soule and body, the one to the other for their full perfection: and in regard of the resurrection, when they shall be united everlastingly to live together; be­tweene which time and the day of our death, there is no sensible distance of time to us, nor length of time with God.

§. 4. How self-murder is injurious to mankinde.

4. Self-murder wrongs man­kinde. The fourth particular that makes it evident that self-murder is condemned by religion; is because it is injurious to mankinde, and to the common-wealth, whereof the self-murderer is a member; who, by that fact of killing himselfe, hurts humane society by such hainous disorders, [Page 271]and pernicious examples for others to follow to their de­struction; and by the unrecoverable damage and losse of its members, and of the good that the same might have by their lives. For as Thomas sayes, Every man is a part of a Commonalty, and he that kills himselfe doth an injury to that Commonalty Quilibet homo est pars comunitae­tis, & qui scip­sum intersicit in­juriam sacit Communitati.

Examples. The commendable examples, and practise of the godly, hath ever beene opposite to self-murder, as well as their opinion, and have had a care to preserve their lives, not only for their own good, but also for the good of others who had an interest in them: as is manifest by the Apo­stle Paul, Phil. 1.24, 25. and 2.17. Who seeing his life to be needfull for the Philippians, was willing to abide and continue with them, For the furtherance and joy of their faith; and did joy and rejoyce to be offered upon the sa­crifice and service of the same.

It is hurtfull to the common-wealth.If self-murder were not unlawfull, even in respect of the wrong thereby done to the common-wealth; why should David have commanded to take away the life of the yong man the Amalekite, that did help Saul to kill himselfe; whom David asked, How he was not affraid to stretch forth his hand to destroy the Lords annointed? and so caused to put him to death; not simply for unjustly killing an innocent man; but specially in consideration of killing of the King, the head of the land, which by his death was wronged, and was a dangerous president to passe unpunished.

§ 5. How self-murder wrongs mans selfe do­ing it.

5. It wrongs a mans selfe, and how. The fifth particular demonstrating how unlawfull self-murder is by religion, is the sin and wrong which the self-murderer doth thereby to himselfe; in three speciall respects.

1. It overthrowes faith and love in a man. First, in regard of the principall saving graces of God [Page 272]in man, which are faith and love: self-murder is against faith and trust in God, and overthrowes the same by de­speration; that neither in adversity can a person that is re­solved to kill himselfe, have any true comfort, nor any hope of life eternall, by a course that he knowes is the way to damnation.

Touching love, we have heard before how it cannot consist with self-murder, they being contrary. For, as one sayes, Quis (que) debet plus amare seip­sum quam proxi­mum. Filliue. Every one ought to love himselfe more than his neigh­bour: For, the neerenesse of our selves to our selves, and for the perfection that should be in the rule or measure whereby we are to love others.

2 It marres our duty. Secondly, in regard of our duty; which is not to dispose of, or doe that which is not in our power, nor within our authority, such as to kill ones selfe is. For, when a man kills himselfe, he either kills an innocent, and so in that respect grievously sinnes; or else, hee kills a malefactor, and then he sinnes that doth it without law­full authority to warrant his action; which no man hath to kill himselfe, but expresse command to the contrary.

3. It destroyes our persons. Thirdly, self-murder is much against our selves; both by the destruction of our persons in this world; and by running of our selves into everlasting damnation in the world to come, by such a damnable and wicked pra­ctise; whereby we are sinners against our owne soules.

§. 6. How self-murder is most harmefull.

Self-murder is most harmfull. Now it followes to bee shewed how self-murder is most harmefull and damageable; which may bee seene in foure particulars.

1. To Gods glory First, it is hurtfull to the glory and honour of God; who is thereby dishonoured, not only by the transgression of his Law; but also by the wrong that thereby is done to the Soveraigne authority, and to the image of God.

2. To the Church and common-wealth. Secondly, it is hurtfull to the Church and Common-wealth, [Page 273]by bereaving the same unjustly of their members; and by drawing downe Gods judgements upon them, for such damnable facts committed within the same.

3. To friends and posterity. Thirdly, it is harmefull to a mans friends and posterity; both in overshadowing their credit and honour by the darke and disgracefull cloud of such a fact, and over-la­ding them with troubles, griefe and shame for the same: And also by depriving them of that earthly estate and meanes, whereby otherwise they might have been help­full to them, for their livelihood or advancement.

4. To a mans selfe. Fourthly, self-murder is harmefull to a mans selfe; both by depriving him of life; and also by subjecting him to mi­sery, with losse of happinesse and good name. Ierome sayes in the name of God, I receive not such soules as have come out of their bodies against my will Non recipio ta­les animas quae me nolente exie­runt è corpore. Hierom. ad Marcellam de obitu Blesellae.: and the Philo­sophers that did kill themselves, he calls them Martyrs of foolish philosophy Martyres stul­tae philosophiae.. Virgil places self-murderers in the third circle or region of hell.

—qui sibi lethum
Insontes peperêre manu—

Self-murderers are fooles and mad men. For a man wittingly and willingly to doe that, which of it selfe is wholly morally evill, and whereof no­thing but evill and mischiefe redounds to others, and to the doers thereof especially, is extreame folly and mad­nesse. And therefore self murder, being a thing of that kinde; those that kill themselves doe thereby proclaime themselves to be damnable fooles, or mad men, or worse; and so in regard of the damage thereof, self-murder is to be abhorred of all.

§. 7. How reason condemnes self-murder.

Self-murder is against reason. It remaines, that it be demonstrated by reason, that self-murder is wicked and unlawfull; and that no man may [Page 274]kill himselfe upon any pretence, whereof the reasons are many; some whereof I will here subjoyne.

1. It is evill. First, that which is every way evil is not to be done; but to kill ones selfe is every way evill; 1 Cor. 15.26. peccantly and penally; naturally and morally. The Apostle calls death an enemy, it is threatned by God as a punishment for sin: it is pri­vative of life; and therefore opposite to God, who is life, and a pure act of eternall living. Life is promised as a blessing, and in that respect to be desired and imbraced; It makes us by our vitall being, conformable to the first being, and capable of happinesse. The degrees of the creatures being. And the higher that any thing is raised upon the foundation of being, the liker it is to God: as vegetables doe more resemble God than inanimates, that have but simple being; and sensitives more than vegetables; and rationall creatures, as men, approach neerer to God than sensitives; and intellectuall creatures, or spirituall intelligences, as Angels, are neerer to God, than rationall creatures on earth; and those that are of the lon­gest lives resemble the ancient of dayes most: So that to live long in an estate of neerest proximity to God every man should affect, whereunto self-murder is contrary.

2. Self-murder is against faith. Secondly, whatsoever wee doe, morally considered, should be an act of faith and obedience: but self-murder cannot be an act of faith and obedience; both because Gods word is against it; and also for that it proceeds from de­speration, and mans domineering self will; which is con­trary to faith and holy obedience.

3. It is not to bee desired to be done by others, nor to others. Thirdly, what a man may neither naturally, nor mo­rally desire, nor endeavour that another should doe to him, nor he to another, that may not he doe to himselfe; because wee ought to doe, as wee would be done to, which is the summe of the Law and the Prophets Mat. 7.12.: our judgement and practise should agree.

But no man rightly disposed in his wits, may, nor can advisedly desire, or endeavour that another should kill him; or that he should kill another undeservedly, and up­on [Page 275]private motion: the latter is literally forbidden by the sixth Commandement: and against the former, nature, and religion bids, and armes a man to defend himselfe, for preservation of his life. Nature rightly disposed erres not in, and about its proper object, seeing it is a proper judge of things properly belonging to it, and is from God, and not contrary to his Word. And therefore a man may not kill himselfe contrary to the dictate of nature.

4. It makes him unlike to God. How self-mur­der makes a man unlike to God. Fourthly, no man may do that which makes him most unlike to God; for the Creator and creature must hold proportion together; and our happinesse stands in our like­nesse to him, and communion with him, 1 Iohn 3.2. But for a man to kill himselfe makes him most unlike to God, both by his sinne, and also by the effect of his fact. For, for a man by his own hands to make himselfe not to be, is contrary to him, who hath his being and living of him­selfe, and doth everlastingly live, he being naturally the fountaine of life: and his living and essence are recipro­call, or convertible, and is absolutely immortall; and so, the more that any preserves their lives, and the longer they live, the liker they are to God; and the more that they are impotently passive, and the sooner they cease to bee, the unliker they are to God.

The being and living of creatures, is the ground of all other blessings wherewith they are, or can be indowed; therefore no man should kill himselfe, when death de­prives him of so much good.

5. Life is a bles­sing. Fifthly, wee should most carefully keepe the greatest naturall blessing that God bestowes upon us, which is our life, and be thankfull to God for it; because it is the first blessing, and the ground of all the rest that God be­stowes upon us; and therefore we ought most to abhorre self-murder, because it is most contrary to life.

6. Self murder most harmfull to a mans selfe, should cause us to avoide it. Sixthly, no man should doe that whereby hee doth himselfe the greatest harme: for, all things naturally move for, and towards their owne perfection; and where [Page 276]hurt cannot be avoided, we are ever to choose the least of two evills of punishment.

But, to kill our selves doth us the greatest harme, both naturally and morally; because it makes us guilty of most hainous sin; and subjects us to most fearefull judgements for the same; and thereby a man destroyes his owne per­son, that is better than all the accidents about the same, when the subject and adjuncts are contra-distinguished.

Aristotle sayes, that death is the last of terrible things, and the greatest evill of the body Ʋltimum ter­ribilium & cor­poris maximum malum.; and therefore is most to be abhorred, specially from a mans owne hands.

7. Death is not subjects to mans free-will. Seventhly, man may not determine and order things as he list, which are not left and subjected to his freewill; but dying, or departing out of this life is not left, or sub­jected to the freewill and lawfull power of man himself, to die when, and as he list; no more than it is subjected to his freewill to make himselfe alive againe when hee is dead. For, for to kill and make alive, belongs to Gods royall prerogative Transitus de hac vita ad ali­am non subjacet libero hominis arbitrio. Thom. Aqumas. 1 Sam. 2 6.: but as man is onely passive in the lat­ter, for his animation; so should he be in the former, that he may not wrong his preservation.

8. Avoide self-murder as con­trary to nature. Eighthly, no man may doe that which is most contra­ry to pure nature; Naturaliter quae­libet res seipsam amat & conser­vat. for, as Aquinas saith, Every thing na­turally loves and preserves it selfe.

But to kill ones selfe, is most contrary to pure nature; for as Aristotle, lib. 2. de anima, sayes, generation is a work most agreeable to nature, and therefore death is most con­trary to nature, which it doth destroy; and to inflict it upon a mans selfe by his owne hand, is monstrous cru­elty.

Augustine bids us to consider how great a good thing life is, for (saith he) it is better to be, and to be miserable, than not to be at all; therefore, both those that are happy, and those that we miserable, doe desire to be Consdera quantum bonum est vita; non mesius est esse, & miserum esse, quam non esse; propterea & beati, & miseri ap­petunt esse. August. l. de lib. arb..

9. It is condem­ned by men and their laws. Ninthly, no man is to doe that which all wise and good men, and humane and ecclesiasticall lawes doe con­demne: but all these doe condemne self-murder, and self-murderers. The Athenians would not suffer a self-murderer to be buried in their territories.

Plato in Phoedone sayes, that when our soules are given us to keepe, we must not thrust them out of doores.

It is an ill recompense, when a man hath abused his soule all his life time to sin, at last by a self-murdering hand forcibly to expell it, as incestuous Amon served his sister Tamar in most ignominious manner 2 Sam. 13.17..

Philolaus the Pythagorean, speaking against self murder, was wont to say (as he is cited by Plato and Tullie in his Tusculan questions, and others) Divide not the tree, or ship in the way, or while it is in the voyage, Ne dividas in via lignum. for so it must of necessity perish: that is, that we should not part soule and body before their due time, and happy arrivall at their last port appointed of God.

Ierome upon Ionas sayes, that it is not our duty to snatch death to our selves, but patiently to beare it Non est nos [...]ii morte arripere, sed oblata pati­enter ferre. Decret. 2. pars causa 23. c. 11. when it comes: Which sentence is so memorable, that it is inserted into the Canon Law.

The Canons that beare the name of the Apostles, doe call those that geld themselves homicides; self murderers are worse; and therefore homicides in the highest de­gree.

The first Councell of Bracara in Spaine, about the time of the Pope Honorius the first, did decree, that for those that doe kill themselves, either by weapon, or by poyson, or by casting themselves from high places, or by hanging, or by any other manner of violence, there should be no comme­moration made of them in the oblation, .i. of prayer, or sa­crament; neither should their bodies be conveyed to buriall with psalmes and solemnity Placurt qui sibi ipsis, aut perfer [...] aut per venenit, aut per praecipi­tiū; aut suspendi­um; aut quoli [...]et medo violentiae, inferunt mortē: nulla pro illis in oblatione come­moratio fictine (que) cum psalmis ad sepulturam cade­vera enum de­ducantur.: but they are excluded from Christian buriall; which also is assumed and established in the Canon law Decret secunda part. causa 23. c. 12. seeing self-murderers doe wilfully [Page 278]deprive the living of their company, it is just that the living should deprive them of all honour of solemnity, and place of buriall; holding them in detestation, so as not to have communion with them after death in any thing, that were not willing to continue their communion with the living in this world: and so by that act, they die cut off from the Church, as excommunicate ipso facto, ne­ver to be absolved.

Reasons of the confiscation of the goods of self-murderers. The Civill and Common Law confiscates the estates of self-murderers, specially for three reasons.

1. For terror. First, for terror to the living, that they may not at­tempt the like.

2. For punishinēt. Secondly, for punishment of them in their posterity, who are deprived of their estates; and so the sinnes of the Parents are visited upon their children without injustice; because, the children are both of their parents naturall substance, and also part of their civill; that so affection to their posterity may restraine them from killing them­selves.

3. For recōpence to the State. Thirdly, the worldly estate of self-murderers is to be seased upon, by the State of the Kingdome, for recompence to the Common-wealth, for depriving the same of a member; and is a deodand to God, being as Iericho was, an execrated thing; because it belonged to such a person, and therefore accursed, and not to be enjoyed from him, but from God the true originall owner thereof, to whom, by that vile fact, they are forfaite.

10. Self-murder excludes man from amend­ment. Tenthly, what a man hath not power to make, or to amend, after it is once ill done, and shall be found to be evill and inconvenient, that he ought not to do: because, by doing thereof, he excludes himselfe from all possibi­lity and meanes of recovering his losse; as, from the pri­vation to the habit naturally there is no returne A privatione ad habitum non datur regressus.: but when a man hath killed himselfe, he cannot make him­selfe alive againe, that hee may amend the errors of his course; and therefore expedient it is for him to keepe [Page 279]his life as long as hee can, when hee hath it.

11. It crosses a mans last arme. Eleventhly, no man is to doe that, which may crosse his last aeyme and end, which is his salvation; but, for a man to kill himselfe, crosses him in this end, and deprives him of attaining the same: because, thereby he termines and finishes his life with, and in an act of most damnable sin; and also deprives himselfe of all meanes of reformation and salvation in time to come.

12. Self-murder is condemned by similies. Twelfthly, self murder is condemned by Macrobius and Picolomineus under similies: as, a servant may not kill himselfe; because, he is not sui juris, his owne. 1. So, we being Gods servants, not only (as they say) by crea­tion, and subordination in place and duty, but also, by covenant and redemption, we may not kill our selves.

2. No man may dispose as hee list of other mens goods, although he bee usis fructuarius of them for a time, ha­ving the propertie of them for his profitable use, with reservation and preservation of the substance of them: we are such; and therefore, have not such soveraigne and absolute right and authority over our selves, that we may kill our selves; seeing we are bound as Gods tenants, to the upholding and reparations of our selves, as much as we can.

3. A man committed to prison, by lawfull and just au­thority, although unjustly, may not make an escape, by breaking of ward, to prevent punishment; because, there­by he condemnes and makes himselfe a transgressor, and worthy of punishment: neither are we to rid our selves out of this life of troubles, into which God hath put us, untill he shall againe himselfe call us out, and free us; as Paul and Silas would not come out of prison, untill the Magistrates brought them out, that had put them in Act. 16.37, 39.

4. Plato sayes, that as wee may not kill another mans servant, in regard that thereby we wrong his Master; and as Souldiers may not forsake their stations and places, without order from their Commander Injussa impe­ratoris deserere stationem.; so may no [Page 280]man kill himselfe, seeing thereby he wrongs God, that is his Master; and forsakes the place and condition that God his Commander hath set him in, there to serve him, as a Souldier in this world, during his good pleasure 1 Tim. 1.18..

August. de. C.D. lib. 1. c. 20. Augustine sayes, that as he is a false witnesse as well, and rather more, that wittingly deposes salsely against himselfe; so he that kills himselfe is a murderer, as much and more, then if he killed another man. 5. Parricide, as to kill Wife, Husband, or children, is odious; but self-murder is worse, because it is neerest a mans selfe, and most against the rule.

13. It is the gros­sest murder. Thirteenthly, wee are specially bound to shun the most grossa and worst facts and sinnes; for that, if we do them, wee are most inexcusable, and culpable, and justly damned: beeause, they are most against conscience, they being most within the light of mans understanding, whereby the conscience being convinced, it inexcusably condemnes the doers of them; which also are most with­in the power of man to resist, and against which he hath most helps; and therefore the doing of them imports more wilfulnesse, than frailty, or want of power in those that do the same.

But self-murder is a sinne of this kind: because, it is the grossast and most odious sort of murder that can be, and therefore most to be shunned.

14. It makes a bad exchange. Fourteenthly, we are advisedly to make no exchange, that may be for the worse; but, a man by killing himselfe, makes an exchange for the worse: because, hee gives his life in exchange for death; or, at the best, for freedome from worldly troubles & discontentment; which is a price farre above the worth of the purchase; and God never allowed of this kinde of truckage, nor appointed self-murder to be the means of any good; but thereby men cast themselves into greater misery and destruction, than o­therwise they should ever have beene subject to.

15. It puts man in­to a bad estate to die in. Fifteenthly, every man should strive to be in such an estate of favour with God, and to bee found of him so doing, when he dies, as may be allowable before God, and most comfortable to a mans selfe. Blessed is that ser­vant whom his Lord, when hee commeth, shall finde so do­ing Math. 24.46.. But a self-murderer, in his act of killing of himself, can neither have any comfort that hee is in the estate of Gods favour; nor that his act is allowable before him; whose law thereby hee transgresses with a high hand, concluding his last gaspe with an act of horrible sinne; having his soule in the passing thereof out of his body, filled with disordered passions and perturbations, of discontent, griefe, hatred, feare, diverted upon unlawfull objects and acts; and filled with horror, and environed with devils: and so, by self-murder the soule is most di­verted from God, and infected; when the same should be most neerely converted to God, and bee best fitted and perfited for him at death; that, by the hands of the blessed Angels, it may be caryed into heaven and eternall happinesse.

16. Man hath not authority to kil himselfe. Sixteenthly, a man is to do no more than hee hath lawfull right and power to do, lest he make himselfe a transgressor: but mans power over himselfe is not su­preame, but as a usu-fructuarie, he hath dominium utile, profitable dominion of himselfe, being bound by God his highest Lord, not to commit waste upon himselfe. Comparison. As mans dominion over the earth is not supreame, for the Lord is King, the earth may be glad of it; but onely to take the profit of it, and not to destroy it; the creatures he may kill for to enjoy a better use of them.

But the best use that a man can have of himselfe, is by his life, and not by his death; and therefore, he is to avoid self-murder, because it deprives a man of that use of himselfe, for which God hath given a man to him­selfe.

Comparison. As the wife hath not power of her owne body, to [Page 282]dispose thereof as she list, in regard of that interest and proprietie that her husband hath over her; so cannot man do with himselfe what he pleases, in regard that we are the members of Christ his body and spouse Ephes. 5.23, 24, and therefore are subject to him.

The object of mans will. Man is Lord of his naturall and morall actions, be­cause, they are the subjects of his will; and therefore, he is culpable and punishable, if they be not well ordered: and so to the doing only of that, which hee may well do, he is to be willing; and therefore to kill himselfe hee should not be willing; because, hee cannot well do it, which is against the Law both of God, and of nature.

17. The examples of self-murder are wicked. Seventeenthly, the quality and esteeme of the persons that kill themselves, may demonstrate the odiousnesse of that fact in any: for, generally they are wicked persons, and their names execrable in the Church; such as were Saul, Ahitophel, Zimrs, Iudas, and the like. And there­fore, as a man would not bee ranked with them, nor be subject to their infamie in this world, nor would par­take with them in their estate of misery and damnation in the world to come, so he should be most carefull that he have no communion with them in their ill courses and wretched practises in this world; specially that he may not shut up his life with them in the same damnable manner of self murder. For any godly persons that have killed themselves, whose names are under a charitable censure of commendation, it was done by them; either out of blamelesse ignorance of the morall forme of the fact; or else by speciall motion of the holy Spirit war­ranting them to do what they did Ex ignorantia intalpata, vel motu spectait Spiritus sancti.: and are charitably excused or commended, not for their fact of killing them­selves, but for their precedent good lives, and for their heavenly mindednesse, and holy dispositions, which appa­rently they had; for which they did, and when they did, out of their weakenesse, that unlawfull fact: extraordina­ry and exempt cases, which stand upon some speciall and [Page 283]transcendent circumstances, are not to be made rules and precedents, nor to bee imitated, for, and in ordinary practise; none can dispense, or make exceptions, but he that hath power over the Law, which is the rule of our lives, who is God alone.

18. The verdit of nature in the creatures con­demnes self-murder. Eighteenthly, self-murder is abominated and con­demned by the generall verdite of the furie of all the creatures, inanimate and irrationall; whose universall practise, for self-preservation, utterly condemnes all self-murderers, upon natures evidence against them.

We see how the Hare flees before the Hound, and useth many naturall slights and stratagems to escape the danger. So doth the Partridge to avoyd the talons of the Falcon; yea a worme trod upon, turnes againe.

The like is observable also in senselesse creatures, we see every element fleeing from its contrary, to the place of the conservation of it selfe.

Yea, even also in man himselfe, it is apparent how na­ture abhorres and shuns self-murder, where we see how by naturall instinct, in suddaine perils, when a man hath leasure to thinke of avoyding of them; as, when a blow is suddenly and unexspectedly reached at a man, the hand, naturally, and of it selfe, will instantly object it self, to save life: which demonstrates that for a man to turne his hands against himself to kill himself, is unnaturall and monstrous.

19. Mans own in­dowments condemnes self-murder. Lastly, those indowments, abilities, and meanes, that man hath naturally to preserve himselfe and his life, ut­terly condemnes his self-killing, as impious and mon­strous.

For, first, he is indowed with self-love; every man na­turally is a friend to himselfe; sayes the Philosopher [...].; whereby every man may have a desire to preserve him­selfe.

Secondly, man is indowed with feare of whatsoever may hurt or destroy him. Feare is [...] a certaine [Page 284] preservative, whereby men labour to preserve them­selves.

Thirdly, man is qualified and furnished with under­standing and memory, which gives knowledge and ex­perience, whence flowes the morall habit of prudence, by which man is enabled both to foresee, and to prevent dangers, and to be Iudge and Master of his owne actions, for his owne good and preservation; so that a man can­not kill himselfe without being self-condemned, in the doing of the act, contrary to naturall instinct, to reason, and to all the indowments and meanes that he hath to the contrary; and must perish without all plea of ex­cuse.

I will conclude the arguments against self-murder, with the grave and most serious judgement and deter­mination of Iosephus, disswading his Countrey-men from the same; De bello Iudaico. lib. 3. cap. 14. when they were most desperately and instant­ly urging the doing thereof; to whom he said as fol­loweth.

Wherefore, ô my friends, (quoth he) are wee become murderers of our selves? Wherefore doe we make war be­tweene things so united, as are the soule and the body? If the Romans (our adversaries) thinke good to spare their enemies, should not we think it good likewise to spare our owne selves? —it is meere folly to do that to our owne selves, for which we sight against our enemies.

He is not onely to be judged a coward, who refuseth to die, when need requireth; but aelso he that will die when no need urgeth.

Shall we make that certaine to our selves, that wee feare at our enemies bands?

You will say it is the part of him that is valiant to kill himselfe: nay truly, it is the part of a very coward. For, I thinke him to bee a timorous sea-man, who perceiving a tempest coming, before it fall, sinketh the ship wherein he is.

Moreover, it is against the Law of nature, and the nature [Page 285]of all creatures to kill themselves; and thereby wee should commit a hainous crime against God: there is no living crea­ture that of his owne seeking would willingly die: for, every one feeleth in himselfe the strong and forcible law of nature, whereby they desire to live: and for this cause wee judge them for our enemies, that seeke to take it from us; and doe punish them that doe take it indeed. And doe you thinke it is not a greater contempt of God for a man to despise his gift? For, we of him received our first beeing, and from him let us expect our ending. The body is mortall, framed of corruptible matter; but our soules are immortall, and there is a little part of God placed in our bodies. If any one abuseth that which another man putteth him in trust with, presently we thinke him a perfidious and wicked man: and shall we thinke, that if we cast away out of our bodies that which God hath put us in trust withall and placed in the same, that he shall not know of it, whom we have so abused? we hold those slaves worthy to be punished, that run away from bad masters: and shall not we then be held for impious, who flee from so good a master as God is? doe you not know that they who according to the Law of nature depart out of this life, and render that to God, which they received of him, when he who gave it requires it, shall leave behind them a perpetuall name to their posterity and family?

And that unto those soules who are obedient to their Creator when he calls them, he gives a holy and sacred man­sion in heaven? and that they who wrought their owne death, goe into dark hell? and that God punisheth this their offence upon all their posterity?

Hence it is that God is displeased therewith, and it is for­bidden by our most wise Law giver. For, if any amongst us kill themselves, it is decreed that till the Sunne goe downe they shall be unburyed; yet we hold it lawfull to bury our e­nemies. Other nations cause their right hands to be cut off, who have killed themselves; Iudging that as the soule there­by was made a stranger to the body, even so by that fact was [Page 286]the hand made a stranger unto it. Thus farre Iosephus.

§. 8. Of certaine uses.

The uses, or observations from all these arguments, pro­ving the unlawfulnesse of self-murder, are three.

First, hereby we may see the bainousnesse and damna­blenesse of self-murder. For, the more lawes that any sin transgresses, the greater it is; and the more directly, and in the higher degrees it violates those lawes; and the more and eminenter the persons bee that it wronges, and the more and greater the reasons be, that are against it, the more grievous it is.

Self-murder transgresses the lawes of God, of nature and of men: it is against them in their most prime and literall sense; so smiting justice spightfully on the face of it: it is against God, and against men; it is against all publicke bodyes of society, and against every private person: it is a­gainst heaven, and against earth; it empties these to fill hell: in so much that well it may be a question, or rather a certaine conclusion, that not any who hath true grace, can in its full formality, commit this sinne; neither any that doth so perpetrate this sinne can be saved.

2. Self-murderers doe sinne most grievously. Secondly, from the consideration of that which is said against self-murder, it is to be observed, that they that kill themselves wittingly and willingly, doe sinne thereby a­gainst a great light and strength of arguments to the con­trary, whereby they are self-convinced in their conscien­ces, that it is a grievous sinne; and are self-condemned, upon their resolution to doe it: and therefore, they must have a great and horrible conflict within themselves be­fore they doe it; that they may first overcome and re­move the many and strong obstacles, that stand in their way to hinder them; that they may blind-fold them­selves from sight of the truth, and may subdue their wills and faculties, against all reason, to bee obedient to doe it. [Page 287] Whereby, a self-murderer is guilty and damnable, not one­ly for his horrible fact of self-murder, simply considered; but, also, for his holding of the truth in unrighteousnesse: Rom. 1.18. opposing, checking and withstanding the graces and worke of God in him, and by others, which tend to, and labour for his preservation: and for his abusing and per­verting of Gods ordinances, and blessings, to his owne de­struction: so that in spight of heaven and earth, hee will not be saved: but in a high and uncontrouleable manner will domineere; to over-rule all things according to his owne peevish self-will, to his owne wicked ends and ru­ine, that safety may not save him: having heaven and earth; God and Angells; men and himselfe against him­selfe.

3. To take heed of self-murder. Thirdly, we are here to observe, how much it concerns all men to take beed; and be ware of self-murder. For, we being reasonable creatures and Christians, it concernes us that we doe nothing contrary to reason and religion; but that we doe advise with, and frame all our courses accor­ding to the same: that, being in qualification, men, and in profession Christians; we may not, in degenerate man­ner, bee in our practice worse than brute beasts, or incar­nate devils; who will not be divided against themselves, or destroy themselves. Math. 12.26.

Now, we see that there is no one point that hath more rea­son & religion against it, than self-murder hath; & therefore, one might think that there is no feare that any Christian creature should bee in danger of it: but alas, the devill la­bours to make men break their necks over the highest rocks; that so they may be unrecoverable; when they shal have climbed & past over so many obstacles & lets of ar­guments; & over the top of them all have cast themselves headlong into the gulph of self-murder. And man, that is a rationall creature, having transgressed and rejected the direction and command of reason and religion, is subject to breake out into the most damnable exorbitances, and [Page 288]unbounded excesses; having nothing left to stay him from comming into most horrible extremities: and therefore, to be preserved from self-murder, it is requisite to keep our selves, and our courses within the compasse of sound rea­son and true religion. Note. For, such sinnes as are done against the greatest reason and power of resistance; and upon the least temptation, and those that are more from self-will, than from frailtie and want of power; are neerest to the sinne of the devill; and makes men likest to him, in qua­lity, state, and damnation.

CHAP. 18. Whether all self-murderers bee damned everla­stingly, with the Devill in hell.

§. 1. Of the extent of self-murder to the soules hurt.

Circumspecti­on in determi­ning.INdetermining of this question, about the finall estate of salvation, or damnation of self-murderers, wee must deale warily: that wee may neither dash our selves a­gainst the rocke of extreamity, rigorous uncharitablonesse, in adjudging all to damnation, whereof wee may finde some at the last day to be inheritours of heaven: and con­trariwise, that we may not, by an excesse of charity, exte­nuate that horrible sinne, or excuse the doers thereof; whereby wee may adjudge those to heaven, which are fire-brands of hell; and may encourage others to doe the like fact; or at least to make men lesse to regard, or to ab­horre and beware of it.

Self-murder doth prejudice the soule most. I will begin and shew, that the execrable fact of dete­stable self-murder concernes not onely the body, the life [Page 289]and substance whereof it destroyes; but also it specially, in a higher nature, touches the soule; both in polluting of it with a most shamefull and odious sinne: and also, by thrusting of it out off its bodily habitation and conditi­on; wherein it was placed, and injoyed peaceable posses­sion by God himselfe; and where it might doe good; and get grace and salvation; most wretchedly and desperate­ly expelling it to its unavoydable place of the darkest hell and everlasting destruction.

It respects not onely this life present, whereof, and of all blessings and comforts in this world it utterly deprives the man that commits it: but also, it farre more neerely concernes a mans future and eternall estate in the world to come; wherein a self-murderer debarres himselfe from all beatificall happinesse, & subjects himself to everlasting misery, by that woefull exchange.

Observe. Whereof men should be most carefull. And therefore, are all men that have any care of the good and comfort of their soules, or of their eternall fu­ture happinesse in the world to come, to abandon all thoughts of self-murder; that consideration of present things may not wholy possesse and take them up from minding and intending the spirituall good of their soules, and the future felicity of a better life: but that they may order all their wayes and actions so, as the same may not prejudice, but advantage the good of their soules; and advance them to, and in the estate of glory.

Self-murde­rers regard not their souks. But, it seemes by the practice of self-murder, that self-murderers either thinke that they have no soules; but are as irrationall brutes: of whom death ends all; or else, that they undervalue their soules, as things nought worth: and are regardlesse of their future estate in the world to come; as if neither of them were worth their care and respect; that for the same they should frame their course, and order their practice and otherwise than they list themselves: and in that respect are wilfull mad Atheists.

What they should considerIf self-murderers doe conceive that they have soules, [Page 290]that are superstites remaining after their death; and be­leeve that there is a life of happinesse, or misery to come after this; then should they be mindfull of the same; and consider what shall become of their poore soules, and what their state shall be, if they doe kill and rid them­selves out of this life and world; and whether salvation, or damnation is the portion of self-murderers.

§. 2. That all that kill themselves are not proper­ly Self-murderers, nor in their estate of dam­nation.

All self-killers are not proper­ly self-murde­rers. About determining this great question, concerning the sinall estate of self-murderers, whether they bee all dam­ned in hell; or any of them saved in heaven; we are first to consider that all that fall by their owne hands, or meanes are not self-murderers; as hath beene formerly shewed in divers exempt cases in the chapter of direct bo­dely self-murder; Chap. 12. §. 5. to which I referre the reader. For, al­though all self-murderers are self-killers, yet all self-killers are not self-murderers: they are not termes convertible, or reciprocall; because, although they may agree, and be the same in themateriall part, or substance of the action; They differ formally. yet they doe differ in their forme and nature of Anomy, or sinfulnesse: which doeth varie and alter the kinde, that it is not the same properly with the other; and so, it is not simply subject to the same effects, and Consequences thereof.

Whereupon, not only by the verdict of divine reason; but even also by the Courts of humane Iudicature, about feloes de so, such are acquitted, as are expressed, Chap. 12. §. 5. In the exempt cases.

As if a Child kill it selfe, that hath not attained to age of discretion, or to use of reason; or, if a man, or woman kill himselfe, that is an Ideote, or naturall foole; or is mad, constantly, or in a fit of Lunacie; or of a Fever; or Calen­ture; [Page 291]or in a fit of Phrensie (how ever involuntarily con­tracted;) or by mischance; no Court of equity, or Iustice, in advised well informed proceeding, will condemne such an one for a self murderer; and accordingly so dispose of his body, and goods, as of self-murderers.

For, for them to exempt such from the number and censures of self-murderers, their reason is good, because, it is most inbumane and unreasonable so ignominiously to condemne and censure persons for self-murderers; whose case deserves pitty and commiseration, for their lamentable suffering; both in their death, and also in that evill of calamity, which is the cause of it; against, or (at least) without the free consent of their wills; and there­fore, to punish a fact neither of their proper effecting, nor advised approving, by addition of more misery, were most unjust.

Hereupon it necessarily followes, that the persons just­ly acquitted and exempted from the number and censure of self-murderers, by the verdict and Judgement of men; as such to whom usually the Church grants communion of Christian buriall, with other priviledges of holy Church, after their death; cannot in charity be denyed by it, the happinesse of salvation.

§. 3. That proper and direct self-murderers are all reprobates, and without the state of grace.

All self-murde­rers are dam­ned. The proper subject of this question about salvation, are not the persons aforesaid, salling by their owne hands, in the foresaid cases; who are not properly self-murderers: But those only that out of deliberate Iudgement, doe ad­visedly, wittingly and willingly kill themselves; contrary to the meanes and power, that they have to the contrary; if they list to use the same, as they might; of these I say and doe peremptorily conclude, that they all, and every of them that so murder themselves; are certainly, and infalli­bly [Page 292]damned soule and body for evermore without redempti­on; which I will pregnantly prove by five strong and un­denyable arguments, and reasons.

Reasons. 1. None in the state of salvati­on can be pro­perly a self-murderer. First, because none doe, nor can so murder themselves but unregenerated and reprobate persons; who dying in that estate cannot possibly be saved.

For, both the transcendent greatnesse of that sinne of self murder, in it selfe, and perfect forme considered, and in all the circumstances thereof, for manner of doing of it; And also, the full measure of the wills exorbitancy in a plenary consent, and the indivertible indeavours of the minde, and all the powers and faculties of these self mur­derers presumptuously to doe this vile execrable act, a­gainst all resistance and helps to the contrarie; is such as cannot be incident to any godly body that shall be saved.

Of the regene­rated preserved. Because, in those that are truly adopted of God; both the power of sinne, formally considered, in that degree of Anomie and excesse of enormity, is, by saving grace, and the Spirits working in them, broken, and bridled; that they cannot breake out into the same so extremely, as others doe.

And also, their wills are brought under such conformi­ty to the rule and command of God, and of his spirit; and all their powers, faculties, and dispositions, are in some measure, so-inclined to goodnesse, and divine obedience; that they can never transgresse into any odious grosse sin, without far more reluctancy, opposition, and hinderance in themselves against it; from light of Iudgement, divine restraint; and from antipathy of renewed inclination, than can be in any that is wicked, or unconverted; who run­ning in an unregenerate estate, with such a full Careere sometimes upon the rock of self-murder; doe therein out­strip others so farre, that they overshoote themselves beyond all bounds of salvation; and are all certainly dam­ned, even in the judgement of men here on earth; who have no better esteeme of them, but as of damned Repro­bates, [Page 293]who by their owne meanes and procurement, perish for ever, not onely by and for the odious act of murdering themselves; but together with that, for their former wicked impenitent life, and are not saved; prin­cipally for their unbeliefe: as our Saviour Christ saith, He that beleeveth not, is condemned already Ioh. 3.18..

§. 4. Of the examples of self-murderers in Scripture.

2. Reason. Proving that all self-murde­rers are dam­ned. The second argument, proving that all proper self-murderers are damned; is, the examples of those recor­ded in the Scriptures, who did murder thēselves: as, Saul, Ahitophel, Zimri, Iudas &c. that were all reprobates and damned persons. Examples. For, the Scripture speakes not onely of their fact of self-murder,with condemning and de­testing of the same; but also, it so describes the persons themselves that do it, that it makes it apparent that they are damned, and gives instance in none other that did it, but reprobately damned wretches.

So that, by induction of particular self-murderers in Scripture, who were all reprobates and damned, we may safely conclude, that no self-murderer is, or can be saved; seeing there can no Authentick instance be given of any such, that ever was saved. And therefore, we should not be conformable to those in their damnable practise, with whom wee would not communicate in their last and finall estate of everlasting damnation: but of this see more, cap. 15. §. 23. cap. 17. §. 7. argument 17.

§. 5. Self-murder is a sin transcendent beyond Law and mercy.

3. Reason. Proving that all self-mur­derers are damned. The third reason and ground, whereupon it is evident, that no self-murderer can be saved, but are all damned, is the very nature of this horrible sinne of self-murder it [Page 294]selfe, taken in the full latitude thereof, in manner and forme of the greatest anomie and enormity of it, The excessive hainousnesse of that sinne. which neither can here consist with true grace, in those that so perpetrate it, nor will permit any that so do it to enter into Heaven, in regard of the hainousnesse of it, where­by it is without the pale and verge of mercy to be shew­ed to any that commit it.

Reason. The reason whereof is this; by the Gospell, God offers mercy, upon repentance, to those onely, that transgresse against the Law of naturall reason, and of the positive Commandements of God, in those kindes and degrees of sinnes, the highest and most grievous whereof exceeds not, nor transcends the utmost limits and bounds of that, which humane reason properly, and Gods Law ex­presly forbids and condemnes, and whereof instances may be given, that some in that estate, or in one parallel to it, have repented and beene saved.

The Lawes given to man have bounds. Because, (to restraine mans presumption in evill) mercy is intended and offered to penitent men, for sinnes contained within certaine bounds, and limits, and not extended to insinitnesse of excesse, or malignity, with overthrow either of the universall Law of nature, or of the Law whereby God is, subsists, and acts his works: which would import that there must be neither God, nor Creature.

These limits of mans pardonable sins, are those lawes of reason, or of Divine imposition, which are proportio­nable, and reciprocally proper for men, binding them onely to keepe them; (as every kinde of creatures are bound by their owne proper lawes; and the universe by the lawes that binds the whole and all its parts;) beyond or above the height of enormitie forbidden directly by them, for men to transgresse; they wrong and over­throw what they can, the very being and happinesse both of the Creature and Creator; in which excesse of iniquity, beyond the highest kinds and degrees directly forbid­den [Page 295]in the Law, there is no salvation to be had: because, in that case, men are without and beyond the highest ex­presse extent of the lawes proper to men; for breaches whereof, mercy may be had by the Gospell.

For sinnes be­yond the Law, no mercy. For, the Gospell and Law have respect thus farre one to another, for their bounds and extent, that the vertue and benefit of the Gospell extends onely to save those penitents, that are in danger to perish, by sinnes directly under, and within the compasse of the law proper to man: but, if man do sin transcendently-presumptiously, and properly against more universall, or higher Lawes, that concernes the being of God, or of the whole frame of the creation; the violating whereof naturall instinct, and divine horror may make us abominate; there is no comfort of the Gospell, nor salvation to such, as is apparent in the devils; into whose qualities, and order such men do degenerate, by their transcendent sinnes, beyond the list of those, for which mercy may be had by the Gospell, which respects pardon of sinnes, limited only within compasse of that Law, which is properly given to man; and requires a modified justice, sutable to the power man had at first to performe dutie.

Self-murder, is a transcendent sinne, beyond Law.Now, self-murder properly so called, is such an extracategorian and transcendent sinne, beyond or above the law of reason, or of divine imposition proper to man, that it violates the frame of the Creation and the Ma­jesty of God himselfe, (as well as his Law,) in endea­vouring the destruction of both; from which horrible fact, both naturall instinct, and divine horror might re­straine a man; if he had not put off humanity.

The sinne of self-murder is forbidden by Gods Law: Thou shalt do us murder. Whereunto it belongs only by reduction and Analogie, or proportion that it hath to murder, and not properly, but is a namelesse sinne, proper­ly belonging to a more universall and higher Law, that concernes God himselfe, and the frame of the Creation: [Page 296]the transcendency of which sin puts the doers thereof, without the pale of mercy.

§. 6. Self-murderers want true repentance.

4. Reason. Proving that all proper self-murderers are damned. The fourth reason and argument, whereupon it is evi­dent, that all proper self-murderers, in that transcendent extent and forme, spoken of before, cannot be saved, but are all damned; is their want of true repentance for their sinnes: without which there can be no salvation.

They want true repen­tance.That they want true repentance, and all other subse­quent saving graces, neither in that estate can have the same, is thus apparent; if they have repentance, it must be either habituall and implicite in their disposition; or actuall and explicite in expressions and deeds; or in both.

But, if it be neither way in them, then it cannot be in them at all, but it is neither way in them, ergo.

1. Habituall re­pentance. First, habituall repentance they cannot have; because, it is a penitent disposition, that must be either infused by the holy Spirit; or acquired and purchased, by frequent acts and practise of repentance: but, neither doth the holy Ghost indow such with the habituall disposition of true repentante; because, it is an Evangelicall grace whereof sinners of that transcendencie beyond the Law are not capable; and where it is, it is accompanied with the body of other saving graces, which all such persons do want: nor yet have they got habituall repentance, by their long and constant practise thereof; seeing such do alwaies live impenitent wretches in their sins, without godly remorse and new life.

2. Actuall re­pentance. Secondly, for such persons actually and indeed to re­pent soundly, and to life, at, or in their act of this trans­cendent self-murder, they cannot; in regard that either they want time to doe it, if it were possible for them to repent; or, they want rather a heart savingly to repent; which requires both a divine principle within them, [Page 297]whereby they may be able to do it, and also some blessed meanes of Gods ordination, to exuscitate and stirre up that power into act: the former a self-murderer hath not; for the latter, God never ordained vile self-murder to be a meanes of a self-murderers repentance; neither attends such mens leisure, to give them repentance, when they list; who would not repent at his call.

By the transcendency of their sin, these self-murderers over-set themselves, beyond the pitch of recovery. And if any such should happen to have time, betweene his vile act and his expiration, his sorrow for such an extra­ordinary and odious fact cannot be true saving repen­tance: because, repentance in such extremities, and also late, where there is no time to trie, and give proofe of the soundnesse of it, is forced, and rarely true, and also repentance for one grosse fact, or for a few, is not sound, nor sufficient for salvation; where a man stands guilty and impenitent for abundance of other finnes and cor­ruptions, whereof he ought to repent, as well as of the other. And when and where was it ever knowne cer­tainly, that any such transcendent self-murderer did sa­vingly repent, although he had time betweene the blow and his departure?

And therefore, as no proper and transcendent self-murderer doth, or can truly repent, so can he not be sa­ved, but is damned, by and upon accomplishment of that enormious and odious fact.

§. 7. The Churches Iudgement of self-murderers.

5. Reason. That all self-murderers are damned. By the Iudg­ment of the Church. The fifth and last argument, that makes it apparent that no proper self-murderer is saved, is the ancient and constantly continued Iudgement of the Church touching the finall estate of such persons, which is expressed by her order and practise, in excluding them from the pri­viledges [Page 298]of Christian buriall, as hath beene formerly said Chap. 17. §. 7. Argument 9.; that she will neither permit, nor allow that their bodies shall be brought to the grave with Christian so­lemnity; as, with ringing of Bells, or singing of Psalmes, or the like: nor that they shall be interred or buried in con­secrate ground or Christian buriall, Pecreti secunda pars. causa. 23. quaest. 5. c. 12. Vlacuit. in common with the bodies of those, all whose soules the Church hopes, in charity, are saved in Heaven: neither at their buriall, (where ever it be else) will the Church suffer any pray­ers, or reading of Scriptures to be used, Quise laqueo pertmunt, aut ense recant, wa­nifestum si seclus borum sit, no­biscum non tumulentur. Rarmundus. as may intimate to others any comfort, or hope of their salvation.

Their wills she makes void, as of persons that, having cast away their soules, have nothing left, nor power to dispose of any thing, she deemes it unreasonable for such to have their wills stand, who do, in so high a de­gree, withstand and counterveen the will of God.

Barring them from Christian buriall. Neither, at any time after their buriall, will the Church allow, or permit that any commemoration shall be made of the names of any such, in the suffrages or solemnities of her divine service, (as anciently the manner was to deale with those, of whose salvation shee did not despaire.)

That by this omission it might be manifest, how shee abhorred self-murderers, and their vile practise, and that their names might bee extinct, and rot, whose soules shee conceived were damned: she would not have them remembred, or registred by her to their ho­nor, that were so dead; or to the comfort of the living, either in regard of the fact, or in respect of the finall estate of the persons, whose names she conceives are razed out of the booke of life.

For, if so bee that the Church did, in charity, con­ceive that the soules of any proper self-murderers had communion after death, in place, state and blessednesse, with the soules of those that are saved; why then should shee, or could shee justly exciude the bodies of those [Page 299] self-murderers from communion, in Christian buriall, with the bodies of the godly, and heires of salvation?

And, if the Church had any hope of the salvation of self-murderers, why should she deny the use of those meanes of solemnities, of reading of Scripture, of say­ing godly prayers, and of making honourable commemo­rations of their names in publick divine assemblies and service, whereby the Church her self might be comfor­ted, and also the disconsolate friends of such parties might be cheered, touching the goodnesse of the finall estate of such self murderers?

Why should the Church deny any of her common priviledges to any that she conceives to inherit the pri­viledge of enjoying the kingdome of Heaven? it can­not be done, only for terror to the living, that they may not dare to do the like; because, the Church, the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3.15., will not do so much wrong and injustice to the dead, to effect any good; for doing where­of she hath other, and those warrantable meanes suffici­ent; yea, even the Roman Church leaves no place of hope for self-murderers, so much as in purgatory; but abandons them all to hell without redemption, by all which the Church makes it manifest, that it is her Judgement that none such are saved; but are all damned: whose very externall goods are judged, by the Church and Common­wealth, to be execrable; and, in that respect, are made a deodand.

And therefore, upon all the foresaid reasons, and ar­guments, I conclude that no proper self-murderer, in manner aforesaid, can be saved, but are all damned.

§. 8. Of certaine uses.

Observe. From what hath beene said, touching the finall estate of proper self-murderers, we may observe, for our use; 1. first, that none but reprobates and damned persons do [Page 300]breake out into this transcendent, direct and proper self-murder: so that, it is proper only for reprobates and damned persons to do it, in the perfit height, and grea­test enormity of it; and is not incident to any good body that shall be saved, to do it, in that manner.

2. Secondly, the consideration of the finall damnable estate of those self-murderers, in respect of that fact, may make self-murder odious and formidable to all people; lest by their venturing and approaching neere to the brinks of that desperate gulph, they should fall in; to the everlasting destruction both of soule and body: which shewes the desperate madnesse of those, that wil­fully ruinate themselves for ever, in this manner, by self-murder.

§. 9. Certaine objections answered; and first touching the nature of self-murder.

Objections.There remaines now certaine objections to be answe­red, which may be made in favour of proper self-mur­derers, for their salvation, which are especially three.

The first of them may be pretended to be taken from the nature of self-murder, alledging that the same is not so hainous a sinne, but that the doers thereof may bee saved.

1. From the na­ture of self-murder. First, because, if we consider sinnes as they are com­mitted against the Gospell, onely the sinne against the holy Ghost is called a sinne unto death 1 Joh. 5.16., which never shall be pardoned Mat. 12.31.. Self-murder is not that sinne, and therefore may seeme to bee pardonable, and the doers thereof saved.

2. Againe, if wee do consider the sinnes committed di­rectly agaist the Law, there is none of them desperately unpardonable; because they all, and every of them may, upon repentance, be cured by the Gospell, which is of [Page 301]equall extent to the Law, to be able to repleave and save all that the Law condemnes.

And of the sinnes committed against the Law, some (as spitefull blasphemy against the Majesty of God, and the like;) may in the true nature of them seeme to be more hainous than self-murder; both, in regard of their more direct and malignant opposition against God: and also for their greater distance in nature from pardon.

Answ. 1. The sin against the holy Ghost. To this objection, that caries with it a countenance of probability: I answer, first, touching the argument taken from the sin against the holy Ghost, it is to be considered that, that sin is unpardonable, and they damned that do it, onely in respect of that desperate opposition, whereby the committers of it do spitefully oppose and reject Christ and his Gospell, the very only meanes whereby they can be saved; so that there remaines no further, or o­ther way, or help for salvation; and also because, that sinne is ever infallibly accompanied with finall impenitency; which alwaies makes a man uncapable of grace and sal­vation, which none can have but true penitents.

How self-mur­der is equivalēt to the sinne a­gainst the holy Ghost. Self-murder hath that in it, which is in the sin against the holy Ghost, in respect whereof it damnes, and is un­pardonable; which is both finall impenitency, in regard that a self-murderer, by that sinne in the perfection of the anomie of it, doth so indispose himselfe, and shuts up and ends his life by, and in such a horrible transgression, that hee cannot possibly repent, nor consequently bee saved. And also, equivalent and answerable to that spite­full rejection of Christ, his grace, and Gospell, in the sin against the holy Ghost, by the living; there is in self-mur­der the cutting off of one selfe (by his owne hands in this death,) from grace and salvation, to be gotten only in, and by life.

So that, in these respects, self-murder is as certainly damnable, and the doers thereof reprobated, as is the sin against the holy Ghost, and the committers thereof. For, [Page 302]although of the sin against the holy Ghost it be precisely said, that it shall never be forgiven, and that the com­mitters thereof are certainely damned; yet, it is neither said, nor is true that none, but sinners against the holy Ghost, have their sinnes not forgiven to them, and are damned, seeing the contrary is abundantly certaine; and the wicked quality, and impenitent disposition of some persons, so depraved and vitiated by their sins, makes the same to be in them unpardonable; which brings them to the same finall state with sinners against the holy Ghost; it matters little for a mans comfort, that is to be put to death, whether he be hanged for felonie, or for burg­larie, seeing for either of them his death is the same.

2. Self-murder a transcendent great sin. Secondly, I answer touching the comparison made betweene self-murder and other sinnes, committed a­gainst the Law, that self-murder is a greater sin, than any that can be directly and properly committed against and within any precept of the Law, for which the com­mitters of the same may have grounded hope of forgive­nesse; because, self-murder is a transcendent sinne, as hath beene shewed in the third reason; transcedents are ever larger and greater than subordinates; and it is a sinne con­demnable by more, and stronger reasons and arguments, than any other sinne committed against and within the compasse of the Law: as the same is more grievously injurious to more objects, and transgresses more Lawes, naturall, divine, and humane; and therefore, it must needs be the greater sinne.

Also the estimate of the greatnesse and unpardonable­nesse of sinnes as they are in offenders, is not wholly to be made by consideration of their abstract nature; but specially the same is to bee made by the quality and disposition of the committers of them, whose personall and actionall circumstances in doing of thē, much aggravats, or extenuats the same. For, pardon, or not pardon of sins depends more upon the penitencie, or impenitency of [Page 303]the offenders, than upon the nature of their sins; absolutly and abstractly considered, the fact of self murder is such a sinne, as no man penitently disposed can commit, and it cuts him (that doth it) off finally from all repentance, and consequently from salvation.

Self-murder most dange­rous for a mans soule. Of all sinnes against the Law, self-murder is most dangerous and pernicious for a mans soule, to bring it to damnation: both because, it excludes all care, and meanes of a mans salvation, which if a self-murderer did regard, he would not venture in the last period of his life, upon a course so contrary to it; and also, it puts the self-murderer into such an estate and disposition of sinfulnesse and a­versenesse from God and his will, in pursuing of his owne wicked lust, that he is not, nor can be capable of grace, nor is in the way of salvation, whereunto self-murder is most contrary, by his last act of horrible sin, in the closure of his life.

And therefore, it is apparent that, for any thing in this objection alledged, there is nothing from the nature of the sin of self-murder, properly so called, that can give any comfort of salvation to self-murderers, or can war­rant us to hold probably, and in the judgement of charity, that they are not all (generally considered) utterly damned.

§. 10. Touching Examples of self-killers.

2. Object. Is from ex­amples. The second objection, that may be made, in favour of the salvation of self-murderers, is taken from examples of Sampson, Pelagia, and many others that in the Primitive Church killed themselves, and are acknow­ledged to be saved. Therefore, it may seeme probable that some self-murderers may be saved.

Answers. 1. That Sampson is no self-murderer. To this objection I answer, first, touching Sampson, that he was no self-murderer directly; nor, in that point of so dying, indirectly; the reasons whereof are evident.

Reasons. 1. First, because his intention, will and endeavours were not directly, or primarily, but only accidentally to kill himselfe; but, in all the aforesaid respects, he was wholly bent to destroy his enemies the Philistims; which he could not doe, but with, and by the death of himselfe: which is apparent by the story, Iudg. 16.28.

2. Secondly, he was a Iudge of the people of Israel, to free and avenge them of their enemies the Philistims; and therefore, by vertue of his office, was warranted to destroy them, as he should be able; in which execution, although he perished through his owne voluntary act, according to his owne certaine foreknowledge; he could not be a self-murderer; from which sinne his office and calling of God to that work freed him.

3. Thirdly, for that act, and last worke of Sampson, whereby himselfe died; God called him to it, that then and there he might so do it, both by his providence, giving him such an opportunitie against his enemies so assembled, as he could never have the like againe; and also, by the extraordinary supernaturall assistance of the Spirit of God that came upon him, Spiritus latenter hoc jusserat. Decreti secunda pars, causa. 23. c. 9. si non licet. and strengthned him to do the deed: which it never doth for any wicked act; which is rather the work of the devill. Whereby it is manifest that Sampsons act was not self-murder.

4. That Sampsons act was warrantable, and no fact of self-murder, is evident, by his intending, and going about it in subordination to God, and his will, manifested by his Spirits assistance, and obtained by lawfull and pious prayer, which no self-murderer doth; who preferre their owne wills above Gods; in satisfying whereof, they can­not comfortably pray for Gods assistance to doe the deed, which in their owne consciences they know is unlawfull and wicked; and therefore, were horrible to entreat him to be an actor of the same with them.

5. Fiftly, this last act of Sampson is spoken of in the history of it, Iudg. 16.30. with commendation; when it [Page 305]is said that the dead which he slew at his death, were more than they which he slew in his life: and Heb. 11.32. him­selfe is honoured among the faithfull, as being one of them: whereas the facts of self-murder, and the persons of self-murderers are never spoken of, but with aspersion of blame and disgrace; and therefore, Sampson is no self-murderer.

6. Sixtly, things may be done lawfully in a type of figure upon divine instinct, or ordination; which otherwise were unlawfull to be done: as, a Certaine man of the sonnes of the Prophets, said unto his neighbour, in the word of the Lord, smite me, I pray thee: and the man re­fused to smite him: then said he unto him, because thou hast not obeyed the voice of the Lord, behold, assoone as thou art departed from me, a Lyon shall slay thee: and assoone as he was departed from him, a Lyon found him, and slew him. Then he found another man, and said, smite me, I pray thee; and the man smote him, so that in smiting he wounded him, 1 King. 20.35, 36, 37. Which act otherwise had beene unlawfull; that here, done upon divine command, and for a type, or figure, was good.

Sampsons manner of so dying was a type or figure of Christ; who by his death slew more, than in his life: and therefore, in this respect, it was lawfull, and he no self-murderer.

2. About Pelagia and others, not self-murderers. Secondly, I answer, touching Pelagia, and others in the Primitive Church, who killed themselves to avoid, either doing of sin themselves, or suffering sin to be done upon them, that they were charitably thought of, and favourably censured; because of their precedent pious godly life, and of their good intention, although the act were wicked; and are excused, 1. By allegation of their ignorance of the morall nature, and of the danger of the fact to their soules: 2. And by the suddaine invasion and surprisall of them, by violence of their unadvised pas­sions: which can be no president for ordinary practise, [Page 306]either to warrant the fact to be lawfull, or to comfort the persons doing it with expectation of the like event, and safety. But of this see more cap. 12 § 5. and cap. 15. §. 23. and cap. 17. §. 7. argument 17. & supra § 4.

Whereby it appeares evidently that those, and such persons were not proper self-murderers, and so not of that number, and ranck of self-killers, that are, certainely, and finally, excluded from salvation. And so, this ob­jection is of no force against the former conclusion of the damnation of all proper and transcendent self-murderers; because, the instances given are insufficient, and imperti­nent to make proofe, or to give any comfort and hope of salvation to any proper self-murderer, in regard that the same are of another kinde; for, although, by falling by their owne hands, or meanes, they were self-killers; yet they were not proper and direct self-murderers; see­ing these two are not alwaies convertible, and of equall extent, as hath beene shewed.

§. 11. About antecedent Prayer and repentance for pardon of sinnes to come.

3. Object. From mens preparation to God-ward, be­fore they mur­der themselves. The third objection, that may be alledged in favour of the salvation of self-murderers, is that a self-murderer purposing, and resolved to murder himselfe; may, be­fore the fact make his peace with God, by humiliation and repentance for all his sinnes past, and in particular for his hainous sin of self murder to come; praying instantly to God to forgive him both the guiltinesse and punish­ment of that vile fact, that he is bent suddainely to do; and beseeching him, through Christ and his merits, to receive him into mercy, and to save his soule; for the same, casting himselfe upon, and beleeving in Christ. And so, thereupon dispatches and murders himselfe, by his owne meanes, or hands; hoping and expecting to be saved: whereby, and in which case, such an one seemes [Page 307]to die in a good minde, in peace with God, and in cha­rity with all the world; and in an estare sure enough of heaven for his soule, and of perfection of salvation for both, at the resurrection, and great day of Judgement.

Answer. A self-murde­rer cannot make peace with God.To this objection, I answer, that no man can make, or be at peace with God; when and so long as he wilfully intends and persists in such a sinfull course, or practise, as offends, enrages, and makes God his implacable e­nemie, in that case: such is the state of an indivertibly-resolved self-murderer; and therefore, it is impossible that, so long as he is in that minde to murder himselfe, he can make, or be at peace with God; whom, by his vile sin, he inrages against him, so that he cannot die that way, but in vengeance from God; both thereby punishing his former sinnes, and also thus dispatching him away to hell.

Antecedent prayer and re­pentance for self-murder is uneffectuall. Neither can any man truly repent before hand, for that grosse sinne, which he is purposed, and fully bent to do afterward; notwithstanding that he knowes the same to be directly contrary to Gods will, and to his own sal­vation. Neither can any mans precedent prayer be effectu­all with God, for to obtaine pardon of a vile enormious sin, that he desperatly and unresistably intends to perpe­trate against the will of God; which I will manifest by three strong reasons.

Reasons. 1. Such prayer condemnes the self-murderer. First, Repentance, and Prayer to God for pardon of the vile sin of self-murder, that a man purposes to do; doth manifest, it is in him, not a sinne of infirmity, but a most presumptuous sin, which he doth so advisedly, deliberatly, wittingly, and willingly go about: and therefore, in that case, is farre from true repentance, and hath no ground for him to dare to come before God, to pray for such a thing, neither can he hope to be heard in such a prayer, which helps onely to condemne him, if he do the sinne: be­cause, thereby he witnesses and testifies against himself, that such an act of self-murder is wicked and sinfull, and [Page 308]that he doth advisedly and presumptuously intend, and do it; and therefore, for his doing of it, may most justly and certainely looke to be damned.

And againe, by such an antecedent prayer, repentance and pretended reconciliation to God, such a self-murderer doth but beg of God leave, that he may securely sinne, in that horrible manner, and fact, without feare, or check of conscience, or touch of punishment: which is to desire, that God would be unjust; by shewing mercy, contrary to his nature and truth, to presumptuous sinners, in their act of so sinning: and so by that kinde of humiliation, and prayer to God, for favour in their purpose and act of self-murder, they make God a partie accessary to their sinne, and to be sinfull, by his assistance of them in their vile practise.

Such persons abhorre not the sinne, but the punishment; and would have heaven by their owne way, contrary to Gods; which cannot be.

2. Such prayer is not of faith. The second reason, proving the unlawfulnesse, and un­effectualnesse of the antecedent repentance, and prayer of self-murderers, for pardon for the sin, that they purpose to commit, is; because, such a prayer cannot be of faith, whereby they sue to God for a pardon ante factum before the deed be done; which is nothing else but the grant of a dispensation for them to sin, in most vile manner, which is most unlawfull to be desired; for which there is no warrant, and it is most impossible for God to grant; be­cause, thereby hee must not onely dispense with the punishment of the fact, contrary to his justice: but also he must approve of the deed to be done, as lawfull; contrary to his nature, and will. For, both the allowance of the fact, and also exemption from punishment are comprehended in a dispensation.

But, God can neither lye, by shewing mercy contrary to his truth, nor yet can approve any sin, so as it should be no sin in the doer, and act of it: which is a contradiction. [Page 309]True repentance lyes specially in abhorring, forsaking and reforming of sin; both for the habit, and for the act of it; which, in this case, a self-murderer doth not; and there­fore, doth not repent, neither of his other former sins, nor of this; for the same reason of repenting for the one, is for the other.

3. It is unwar­rantable. The third reason of the vainesse of such repentance and prayer, made by self-murderers, is; because, the same wants all warrant: For, repentance can be onely of sins committed and past, or present, and not of sins to come; whereof a man (in that respect) cannot be guilty; because, a thing to come is yet a non ens, or nothing; it is not cer­taine it shall be: and all sins for time to come should be utterly resolved against, and withstood, with prayer to God for grace, that wee may never bee able to doe them.

Pardon of sins is craved by prayer, and granted by God, onely for sinnes commited; and not before they be done: for, pardon followes upon repentance; which is properly of sins done, and not of sinnes purposed to be done. True repentance changes, both a mans ill purposes and practise; contrary to the course and disposition of such a self-mur­derer, whose repentance and prayer tends to incourage him more boldly to sinne; by a most vile fact of self-murder: he cleaves to the sinne, and practises it; the pu­nishment whereof he would avoid, which are individuall companions.

It is a strange madnesse for a self-murderer to conceit, or presume, that God, upon his prayer proceeding out of a wicked minde, and from an ill intent, will grant him his request and will, for the salvation of his soule, when as he will not yeild to the will of God, who forbids the horrible sin of self-murder.

Note.Touching such self-murderers beleeving, hoping, and casting themselves upon Christ for salvation; I grant, they may have desires of salvation; but it is onely to be [Page 310]had in Gods way, and therefore, they cannot have it in their own. True faith and hope they cannot have; because, the same cannot consist with such raigning and advised presumptuous sins; neither have they any ground to be­leeve, or hope that any, in that case, can be saved.

To cast themselves upon Christ for salvation I deny not; as the foolish Virgins that knocked to be let in; but Christ will be Saviour to none, that will not submit to him for to be their King; to be ordered by him, in all things.

Although multitudes come and cast themselves upon Christ for salvation by him, yet hee receives, and saves none but such as come first to him, in all humilitie and obedience, to be cured of their sinnes, and to be ruled by his Lawes.

Presumption.The hope and expectation of the salvation of such self-murdering persons when they die; is but groundlesse pre­sumption, in regard that their abuse of religious pra­ctises of prayer and the like, and wretched dallying with God, in so wicked a minde, and to so vile an end, doth aggravate their sin, and makes them much more culpable and subject to eternall damnation, than if they had for­borne the same: the expectation and desire of the wick­ed, and hope of the hypocrites shall perish Prov. 10.28. Job. 8.13. Psal 112.10..

They that do to themselves an act of the greatest ha­tred and hostility in the world, in murdering them­selves, cannot properly be in charity with others; God, or men.

And to die in peace, and in a good minde they can­not, whose mindes at their last gaspe, are perturbed, troubled, and set upon a most horrible vile act of self-murder; attended upon with all horror from Heaven and hell, to their everlasting confusion.

So then it is apparent, for ought that can be said in favour, or hope of the salvation of any proper self-mur­derer; that there is no probability of the salvation of any [Page 311]of them, but that they are all damned; according to the former conclusion.

And therefore, we are to beware that, upon no pre­tence, we approach neere to that sin, which brings to so certaine and eternall destruction.

CHAP. 19. Antidotes for prevention of self-murder.

§. 1. What we are to do of our selves, to prevent self-murder.

The kinds of Antidotes. three.IT followes now that wee consider the Antidotes and meanes whereby self-murder may be prevented: which are of three sorts.

First, that which wee are to use in private by our selves.

Secondly, those that we are to use joyntly with others.

Thirdly, those that are to be used by others, about those that are under the strong temptations of self-murder.

1. Meanes by our selves to prevēt self-murder. The meanes that we are to use by our selves, whereby we may prevent self-murder are specially eight.

1. To be in state of grace. First, to prevent the prevailing temptations of self-murder, we should be carefull of our spirituall and morall estates, that the same be good: both, by being in the state of grace and favour of God, by faith in Christ, whereby we may have comfort, in the forgivenesse of our sins, Psal. 32.1. and in assurance of Gods promises, 1 Cor. 3.22. Rom. 8.28. and may have supply of all necessary strength against all execrable temptations, by our depending upon God in Christ, who will not suffer us to bee tempted above that which we are able to beare.

Holy lives. And also, our care for our morall estate, that the same may be good, should be, that our lives and conversations be holy, in compleat obedience to Gods Word: and that, for the sinnes that trouble our consciences, we should in true repentance labour to get the pardon of them; Repentance. re­solving and striving against all sin and iniquity for time to come, whereof self-murder is one, and so it will be de­testable to us, as we are regenerated.

By this course, we shall not onely cut off the occasions of self-murder, such as the horror of conscience, and matter of sin; but shall also be accomplished with all need­full strength against that evill; besides that, hereby wee shall be in an estate more specially priviledged from self-murder; and out of which a man can have no security, no not against himselfe, from this fact.

2. Indowment of vertues. 1. Humility. Secondly, to prevent self-murder, we should labour for humility and self-denîall, which our Saviour commen­ded to his Disciples, Mark. 9.35. and Mark. 8.34. For, pride, in over-valuing our selves, and self-will, in head­strongnesse in our owne way, do often bring men to self-murder.

2. Contentmēt. We should also endeavour to be content and cheerefull in our present estates Rom. 5.3., whatsoever the same be, so long as we are in Christ: 1 Tim. 6.6. these vertues are so contrary to the temptations of self-murder, and doe so indispose the subjects, wherein they are, to such a fact, that they utterly exclude self-murder.

How to get these vertues.The way for a man to attaine these vertues, is

1. Consideration of Gods wis­dome and goodnesse. First, the serious consideration of the infinite Wisdom and Goodnesse of God; whereby we may know that his will in all things is the best; both, for the rightnesse and goodnesse thereof to us, in all his dealings with, and con­cerning us; to whom, we know, all things worke toge­ther for good while we serve him. Rom. 8.28.

2. Our estates better than our deserts. Secondly, wee are to consider that our estates and troubles, what ever they be, are much better, than wee [Page 313]do deserve, which wee cannot amend, but make much worse by self-murder.

3. Others better suffer more. Thirdly, wee are to cast our eyes upon many others, who are farre better than wee; and doe patiently suffer much worse, and heavier things than we doe, at the hands of God, in this world.

4. God our Fa­ther orders all things. Fourthly, wee are to observe in all the matters of our discontentment, that the same is wholy ordered by our loving Father; without whose providence a haire cannot fall from our heads; who moderates our afflictions and cros­ses, how great and how long they shall be; gives strength to beare them; grace to profit by them; and directs them all to an happy end.

5. The end of our troubles good. Fiftly, we are to consider the end of all our crosses and troubles; both that which God intends and propounds; and also that which we, by patient waiting for, shall at last obtaine: which is (in those that feare God) ever glory to God, and increase of happinesse to our selves, as the A­postle Paul tells us, 2 Cor. 4.17. and also St. Iames tells us of Iob, Iam. 5.11.

Note. Therefore, in all troubles, we must be carefull that we fixe not our eyes upon their beginnings and present coun­tenance; lest wee despaire, or faint; but that we looke through them, to the comfortable fruit and end thereof; which will contentedly uphold our hearts in hope; as did our Saviour. Heb. 12.2.

3. live by faith. Habakuk 2 4. Thirdly, to prevent self-murder, we must be carefull to live by faith in all estates; after that we are first thereby spiritually made alive in Christ.

4. Withstand temptations and feare. Fourthly, to prevent self-murder, when we are under the temptations of it, wee must not yeeld too much to them; or be negligent and faint-hearted to resist, or shake them off: as those doe, who give too much way to the feare of killing themselves; which they manifest divers wayes, as 1. Inforbearing lawfull use of weapons, or knives. 2. Shunning to goe upon lawfull calling, into solitary retired [Page 314]places; over waters, bridges, upon battlements of houses; or neere steepe downe places; when they have motions of self-murder in their minds, 3. Shunning to be alone, or in darke places.

Feare entertai­ned is harm­full. These entertained feares of self-murder doe much in­courage and advantage the devill against us, and doe hurt our selves; seeing that what evill men doe strongly con­ceit, and feare they shall doe, they cannot be quiet untill they fall upon attempting the doing of it indeed.

And therefore, wee must remember to resist the devill that hee may fly from us Iam. 4 7.: at first, wee should despise and outface the temptations of self-murder, that wee may ex­pell the feare of it; which by resistance and [...], doth often vanish away.

But, if so be that the temptations of it doe prevalle, to some kind of resolution to kill ones selfe; then are such to avoide all the meanes and opportunities, whereby they may accomplish that wicked designe: and to use all the helps they can against it. Note.

5. Good imploi­ment. Fiftly, to prevent self-murder, we should be constantly and diligently imployed in holy and civill exercises of our callings, that wee may ever bee found in Gods way, and well imployed: as Ierome adviseth his Friend, that hee should alwayes be doing some good worke, Facito aliquid operis, ut tesem­per inveuiat dia­bolus occupatum. Hieron: ad Rusticum. that the devill, when he comes upon us, may alwaies find us well occupi­ed. And that we may not be weary with any one exercise; or that the devill should intermingle his temptations with it; it is good for those, that are under temptations of this kind, to shift their exercises often, that Satan may never find us within his verge of idlenesse, or bad imploy­ment; Note. whereby he may seate upon us, Inveni in meo. or challenge us, for that he found us within his walke, or precincts.

Give not way to horrible mo­tions. If wee be in prayer, reading, meditation; or any other lawfull necessary imployment; we must beware that wee give not way to horrible motions of the devill, perswading us to kill our selves; so that thereupon we should breake [Page 315]off our exercises, or neglect the duties of our callings; to pore and muse upon, or to bee taken up with such moti­ons; which are better defeated by our abhorring and con­temning of them, and by our proceeding in the pursuit of the duties of religion, and our callings, from one thing to another, whereby wee may banish those motions of self-murder; cast them off, and out of sight, which can­not consist with such good thoughts and imploiments.

6. Fasting and prayer. Sixtly, that we may prevent self-murder, when we are in conflict with the temptations thereof, wee are to fast and pray against it: for the motions thereof are like to that kind of unclean spirits, that are not cast out, but by fasting & prayer Mark 9 29.. Note. The more unnaturall and horrible that any evill motions are, the more hardly are they ejected, when they have possession of a man: because of the greatnesse and violence of their strength; and of the weaknesse and sub­jection of that which should withstand, or expell them; that now the same must be done by a more powerfull and immediate hand of God, when man is insufficient.

Application of the word a­gainst tempta­tions. Also, application must bee made of the Word of God a­gainst such temptations of self-murder, by well considering the precepts, promises, and threatnings of the Scripture; whereby the feare of offending God, and of the damnati­on of our soules may powerfully restraine us, from any such wicked act; when wee consider the extreame and unrecoverable evils of it, farre exceeding any good, or profit that can be had thereby.

7. Right ordering of our thoughts. Seventhly, for antidotes against self-murder, we should carefully consider what we would say, out of advised Iudge­ment to another, in that case, labouring under strong temp­tations to kill himselfe; and desiring our counsell and help what to doe therein. Would any sober, or reasonable man perswade such an one to yeeld to the temptation, and kill himselfe? As we would say to another in that case. or would he not rather disswade him, by all the arguments and reasons he could, from doing of it? for, if he may perswade one man to kill himselfe, then why may [Page 316]he not likewise perswade all men, in the same case, to do the like?

A man under temptations of self-murder, should urge upon himselfe the same conclusion, not to kill himselfe; forced and backed by the same reasons and arguments, that he doth upon another in the like case; by which appli­cation to himselfe, he may well resolve, and fortifie him­selfe against all such temptations and intentions of self-murder.

Note. And againe, wee should consider, what we would, or could reply to another man; if any such should perswade us to kill our selves, upon those reasons and arguments; whereupon our temptations are grounded, that move us to self-murder. And so, we should apply the same to an­swer our owne self-murdering motives and motions: whereby we should smother and destroy the first concep­tions of a monstrous brood.

To make self-murder vile in our eyes. And finally, we should upon every motion of self-mur­der, think and consider of all the things and reasons, that we can, to make that fact vile and odious in our eyes; and to terrifie us from daring to resolve to doe it; and with­all we should not entertaine, but reject the least thought of any thing, that may arise in our mindes; or be other­wise suggested to incline us; or be a protence, or starting hole to encourage us to doe such a vile fact, or any other evill, contrary to Gods sacred word. By which ordering of our thoughts, the resolutions of self-murder would bee utterly excluded and dashed.

8. Confession. Eighthly, the last antidote that a man alone by himselfe can use, to prevent self-murder is, when all his other pri­vate endeavours prove uneffectuall, (or rather in the first place, when he feeles his soule troubled) and not able to overcome his temptations of self-murder; which by se­cresie and concealment of them, doe still more and more grow upon him, and prevaile; that hee is in great danger to be overcome by them, and to yeeld to kill himselfe: [Page 317] then is hee to open his estate, and confesse the same to o­thers, who can and may help him; according to the Apo­stles commandement, Iam. 5.16. For, both the worke is easily done, and the burthen lightly borne, that hath the help of many hands: and also vent of the minde, by confession, doth often give ease to an oppressed heart; and upon discovery, the devill many times gets him gone; and his temptations vanish; Comparison. as thieves, that dare not harbour where they are revealed; and the Country is up, by a hubbub raised in pursuit of them; and as the foggie va­poures, that are dissolved and scattered by the heat of the Sunne risen, and shining upon them.

§. 2. Caveats and observations about confession.

Caveats about confession. Touching this confession, in this case fower things as Caveats are to bee carefully observed; that men under such temptations may have good by this course.

1. Caveat. First, they are to bee circumspect and warie whom they choose to open their state, and confesse themselves to.

That they be not people undiscreet; or of weake Judg­ments, and little experience in such cases of conscience; Not to undis­creet. Whereby such an afflicted person shall have no benefit by them; but, both he and they perhaps much hurt, by such Physitians of no value; who may be infected themselves with that mans disease which they cannot cure: as were the Egyptian Magicians.

Not to blabs. Neither must such a man make choice of blabs of their tongues; whose knowledge of secrets is but fuell of com­mon scandall and offence. To whom to confesse. 1. To his owne Minister. But of all persons that a man in this case should open and confesse his state unto; he should specially make choice of his owne Minister, because, hee is nearest in relation and duty to him; as a Father to his Child; he knowes best, for understanding and experience, how to discerne his griefe; and how to speake fitly, and seasonably to his comfort: from whom helpe and conso­lation [Page 318]may be better expected, and come with more au­thority and sweetnesse, than from another; in regard of his office, and parts; being one of a thousand, Iob. 33.23. The words of whose mouth God creates to bee a comfort Esay. 57.19.. The promise for effecting such a worke is specially made to the Ministers of Gods word; when our Saviour sayes, Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them Ioh. 20.23., and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shalbe loosed in hea­ven Mat. 16.19.. Thus God is pleased specially to grace his owne or­dinances and servants, by powerful effecting that by them, which ordinarily he will not doe without them.

2. To a godly private Chri­stian. For want of such a Minister to confesse to; then a man in this case may lay open his state to some other reverend Divine, or to some other private, godly, wise, faithfull Christian, one, or more; according to the direction of the Apostle Iames; for, although such have lesse learning and authority than Ministers; yet they may have more experience, in that case; and the Lord may, for his owne glory, manifest his power by weake meanes; when the same are used without contempt, or neglect of better.

The properties of those to whom we are to confesse. The qualities of the parties, to whom a man under pressure of such temptations is to confesse, and open his estate, are diverse.

1. Godly humble minded men. First, that they be godly humble minded men, who have themselves beene exercised under afflictions and temp­tations; wherein they have well quit themselves, in a victorious manner; whereby wee may the more confi­dently open our state to them; and comfortably expect to be comforted by them, with the same comfort, where­with themselves were comforted and upheld 2 Cor. 1.4..

2. Assured friends and experimen­ted. Secondly, those private men that, in this case, we are to confesse to, should be both assured friends to us; as Ionathan was to David, if it be possible; and also tried men, in like cases and imployment, approved by good successe that way with others.

3. Wise and reserved. Thirdly, such as, in this case, wee are to make our spirituall Physitians, should bee advised, grave, sober­spirited persons, and reserved from needlesly divulging mens secrets to others: whereof they give assurance, by their confessing to the afflicted, like, or worse things of their owne, with discovery of the meanes, and manner of their recovery: which gives some comfort to the distressed, that they may belong to God, and may reco­ver, as well as such.

2. Caveat. What to confesse. The second caveat, in the case of confession under temptations of self-murder, is, touching what the affli­cted is to confesse: which is

1. First, the fact that he is tempted to do.

2. Secondly, the motives and arguments whereupon he is moved to the same.

3. Thirdly, he is to discover how farre the temptation hath prevailed with him, in the entertainment thereof, and in his purposes and attempts to effect self-murder.

How to confes for manner. 1. Freely. And withall, he is to make his confession freely, whereby he may shew his confidence in the party, to whom he makes it.

2. Plainly. And also, he is to do it plainly, that he may be through­ly understood.

3. Fully. And to make it fully, that he may reserve nothing undiscovered, that may hinder the perfit cure of his griefe, and may afterwards breake out in more violent manner to effect the deed: as some that confesse a little by peece-meales; whereupon finding some ease, they suppressing the worst of their estates, are thereby over­throwne, after that they have thought themselves quite escaped and safe. Note. So dangerous are the recoyles and re­verses of those aguish fits of self-murder, when the dregs of that pestilent disease have not been well purged out.

3. Caveat. To observe the right end and use or con­fession. The third caveat in this confession is, the observing of the right end and use of it; which is, that those that are [Page 320]under such temptations may bee holpen against the same, and be preserved from that vile fact of self-murder; both, by such reasons and perswasions as may settle their judg­ments, and resolve their hearts against the same; and also, by the effectuall prayers of such godly friends, that they may be assisted and freed, by Gods gracious goodnesse and power, against, and from such vile temptations, and horrible conclusions of self-murder against themselves.

Note. The minding, and intending of the end of our course, that we take, will incline us unto, and hasten and fa­cilitate the accomplishment of the same, in the happy atchievement of our desired preservation and cure.

4. Caveat. Removeall of impediments. The fourth caveat observable about this confession is, that those that are under such temptations of self-mur­der, do strive to remove the impediments in themselves, that may hinder the benefit that may be had by this con­fession, in this case: which are two.

1. Prejudicate opinions. First, prejudicate opinions against the judgement, and reasons of others disswading the afflicted from the fact; and confuting their motives and arguments. For, when the pretensed reasons and motives of self-murder have, in temptations, made such deepe impressions upon mens mindes; and have got such entertainment and liking in their hearts; that the same is predominant above all other meanes and arguments to the contrary.

Then, by the help of depraved fancie and affection, all sound reasons, that crosse that humour, are sleighted; and the contrary are magnified. And therefore, in this case, we should labour to see the weight and worth of the reasons, and counsell of others; and endeavour to entertaine, and be guided by the same.

2. Stiffnesse of resolution to kill ones selfe. The second let to be removed is, stiffnesse of purpose, and resolution of committing self-murder. Which unnaturall and wicked conclusion is many times obstinately held, without respect of, and against all good premises, or ar­guments. For, commonly the more unnaturall and [Page 321]unreasonable that any opinion and resolution is, it is the more backed with obstinacie: and therefore, men under temptations of self-murder should, not only passively sub­mit to bee wrought upon, and to bee drawne from their wicked conclusion, by the help of others; but should also endevour to convert their resolutions in, and by the course this way taken. For, there is no morall conversion, or change, neither can bee, against a mans will; or without his will concurring to effect the same; but that a man must be active in the same.

Benefits of confession. 1. Mutuall in­gagement. The benefits of this confession are great; first mutuall in­gagement of Christians one to another thereby; in their trust, affection, and helpe; which increaseth comfort and love; 2. Communion of graces. Gal 6.2. secondly, thereby the graces and experience of all the members of the Church, are communicated and improved to the common use and good one of another: and so the stronger helps to beare the burdens of the weaker.

Satan hinders confession. The devill labours to keep men in these temptations of self-murder, from disclosing the same, as hath beene shew­ed; that so, the same by concealement prevailing against them, they may in the end certainly perish. His motives. 1. Feare of shame. The motives he uses to effect it, are first feare of shame and disgrace with men, if they should know it, which such persons can­not endure; as they suppose: it is certaine that the more vile, and unreasonable that any opinion and practice is, the more loath and ashamed are men to discover the same, in regard of shame and punishment. But, if it be a disgrace and shame to be knowne to be tainted with such tempta­tions, how much more shamefull is it willingly to harbour them, and to bee overcome by them to kill themselves? Note. When, upon confession, such afflicted persons shall under­stand from others, that such temptations are incident to many that are godly, the shame of the same will vanish; not only by knowledge of the commonnesse of them; but specially because in such temptations men are rather suffe­rers than agents; which is manifest by our sorrowfull con­fessing [Page 322]of them, and striving against them.

2. Self-murderers desire to have their will. The second motive, that Satan useth to make men to conceale these temptations is, that the tempted may have their will to accomplish their designes, in killing them­selves, without interruption, or hinderance: there is no­thing that a man so affects, as not to be orossed in his will; and by that it is that the devill prevailes; our care therefore should be to have our wils subordinate to Gods, and freed out of the power of the devill; and that we be not self-willed, to prosecute an ill course.

3. Suspicion of all men, that he dates not trust them. The third motive, whereby Satan works upon a man, under these temptations, to conceale them; is misprision and suspicion of all men; that he knowes none that hee dares trust, or trouble so farre; or that is able to doe him any good: conceiting that they are not so trusty, nor well offected to him; nor so humbly compassionate towards him; nor suffi­cient to help him; and therefore, hee will not communicate his griefe to them.

Observe. From whence we may observe, that as a man growes into inimicall and unnaturall resolutions against himselfe; so he growes into strangenesse, and alienation in heart and conversation, from all mankinde. Self-murderers grow strange to men. The more indisposed that any under self-murdering temptations, is to discover his estate by confession to others; and the longer that hee deferres it by concealement, the more dangerous is his estate, and the more incurable: therefore, men in that case, should shake off that loathnesse; and against all these obstacles, use confession; the meanes appointed of God, in such difficulties and distresse, for certaine help.

§. 3. Of the meanes to be used with others against temptations to self-murder.

The second kinde of Anti­dotes are with others. The second sort of Antidotes and meanes to be used for prevention of self-murder, is the course that they, that [Page 323]labour under such temptations, are to take jointly with others: which is either privatly with a few, or publickly with the Church.

1. With a few. To advise, and pray. First, with a few, (to whom by confession such a partie so afflicted hath discovered his estate, as hath been said,) he is both to advise by conference, for setling his judgement, resolving and comforting his conscience; and for right ordering of his practise: and also, to use fasting and prayer together with such friends in private; whereby he may get power from God to overcome the temptation, and to be freed from danger of the fact.

For, we have a promise, that where there are two or three assembled together in Christs name, there he will be in the midst of them, and will grant them whatsoever they shall aske in his name Mat. 18.19, 20..

Note. The care of friends to the tempted. The care of private friends, so farre interessed by con­fession in this case, should be, not only to advise, and pray for those that are under these temptations, in company with them: but also to pray for them by themselves: and towards such they should shew themselves pitifull, and compassionate, about their estate; such persons distem­per is better allayed palpando quam pulsando, by gentle­nesse, than by rigour: they should often deale with them, and question them about their successe against their temptations: for, what cannot be effected at once, repeti­tion may worke; and the victory be got, and the cure be accomplished; suddaine cures are commonly unsound: and to leave them over-soone argues too much neglect of them; and also the disease is not fully discovered, when they suppose the same is healed. Note.

How self-mur­der is best pre­vented by re­movall of the motives to it. Self-murder is prevented, not so much by arguments against the fact; which disswades from the conclusion; as by the discovery and removall of the motives and causes, whereupon they are tempted to do the same: Comparison. as diseases are cured by removing of the causes, rather than of their symptomes: and practicall conclusions are overthrowne by [Page 324]solid confutation of the premises and arguments, upon which they do depend; in logicall discourse, conclusions are neither properly the matter of denyall, nor of con­futation, so long as the premises, and reasons, where­upon the same stands, are passed by, as allowed, or granted.

2. With the Church. Secondly, when as the temptations of self-murder still prevaile against all the former meanes; then it remaines for the tempted to flee unto, and to make use of the more publick helps and assistance of the Church: which (as a tender Mother) both compassionatly pities her distressed Children; and also by her counsell and comfort to them, and by her intercession and prayers to God with, and for them; is ever readie, as well in her publick assemblies, as in private to relieve and succour all those that resort to her for the same: which from, and by her meanes is more certainly and comfortably to bee expected, and to be had, than by any other course; as the publick Church is more prevalent with God, than private Christians; and the promises of God more ample to her for regard and audience, than to her particular members.

§. 4. Of the course that others without the tempted are to take to save him.

3. By others powerfull restraint. The third sort of Antidotes, or preservatives against self-murder is, when after the use of all the foresaid meanes, the temptation of self-murder still continues and prevailes in a party resolved to kill himselfe; and seeking and attempting all the meanes that he can to do it: then all others are to be carefull;

1. Required of God by Prayer. First, not to cease to pray to God instantly for him, that he would keepe him and deliver him by his over-ruling providence, hindering the execution, and turning his will.

2. Be observant of the tempted. Secondly, men should bee observant of such persons; [Page 325] 1. To spie out the causes. both to fish and spie out the outmost hidden lurking un­discovered causes thereof, that the same may be removed, that hinders the cure; 2. To watch him that he do it not. and also, to watch him, against all oppertunities and meanes, whereby hee may accomplish his act of self-murder.

3. Humane forcible restraint. Thirdly, they are to use outward forcible restraint to such an one, as to a mad man; shutting him up, and keeping meanes of self-destruction from him; as much as may be. The putting by of the violent attempts and pas­sions of self-murder, which comes by fits, ague-like, not only restraines the act for the time beeing, but may also counter-check and abate the rage of it, that by degrees it may be prevailed against, and asswaged; Comparison. as agues, many times, are cured accidentally, by very impertinent modicines, putting by the fits.

Observe. None are self-murdered but by their owne fault. From that which hath beene said, touching the An­tidotes for self-murder, we may observe that it is a mans owne fault if he perish by self-murder, in neglect of using the meanes against it. Comparison. For, as there are medicines for all diseases; so are there meanes of preservation against all sinnes too, how great soever they be, to prevent them: and, these meanes are within the reach of a mans power to use.

Note. The benefits of recovery frō the temptatiōs of self-murder. If a man once deeply plunged into these temptations of self-murder, do christianly overcome the same, and be soundly recovered; he hath thereby a good pledge never to be so tried againe; and hath a pawne and evidence of victory against other sinnes, if he doe his best against them.

Vse of it. And also, for this deliverance, such a one is bound to be ever exceeding thankefull to God.

Vpon the cure, dangers.Upon preservation and freedome out of these tempta­tions of self-murder, a man is to take heed of two great dangers.

1. Security, &c. First, security, self-confidence and presumption, where­by those corruptions and sinnes may closely grow upon [Page 326]him, that may bring him into as dangerous a condition for his salvation; as we see how Hezechia after his reco­very out of his mortall sicknesse, fell into other sins, (as he manifested, by his oftentation to the messengers of Babylon, in boastingly-shewing them his treasure and strength) all which cost him deare. 2 King 20.13.

2. Vnprofitable life to good­nesse. The second danger to be avoided, after such a recovery, is unprofitable living; when such a man spends not the life that God hath given him, in speciall manner, to Gods glory, to the good of others, and to his owne salvation; which is the maine end why God gives us our lives; and for the attainement thereof, if we spend them not, it were better for us not to live.

Observe. The various states, and great dangers that God carieth man through are very remarkable: and Gods worke therein is gracious and wonderfull; for which we should ever praise his glorious and blessed name, with constant dependance upon, and dutifull obsequiousnesse to him, in all our life, and wayes: which God grant we may do. Amen.

FINIS.

AN ALPHABETICALL Table of the materiall Contents of this Treatise, directing to the Page where the same is contained, or begun.

A
  • ABsurdity. Page 204
  • Abuse of power. Page 162
  • Abuse of lawfull things procures in­direct self-murder. Page 109
  • Abused Scripture most harmefull. Page 198
  • Act: How one act of self-murder gives denomination to the doers. Page 175
  • Actions are good not onely from in­tention. Page 241
  • Adam: In Adam all are self-mur­derers. Page 124
  • Advancement: Hope of advance­ment abused to evill. Page 245
  • Adventuring: Of mans adventuring upon sinfull courses, the causes. Page 69
  • Of adventuring for saving of soules, and for Religion. Page 141. 143.
  • Adversity: Persons in adversity, how to be observed and helped. Page 231
  • Advise: To advise the tempted. Page 323
  • Advisedly a self-murderer kils him­selfe. Page 160
  • Afflictions spirituall. Page 164
  • Afflictions not simply evill. Page 228
  • Of afflictions occasioning self-mur­der. Page 211. &c.
  • In afflictions, how men should or­der themselves. Page 231
  • Afflicted persons doubly burdened. ibid.
  • Affections: Head-strong affections, and ambition are causes of mis-un­derstanding the Scripture. Page 197
  • Ambition cause of self-murder. Page 216 241
  • Amorous discourses, how hurtfull Page 195
  • Anger the cause of self-murder. Page 232
  • Anger against a mans selfe, for his sins. Page 234
  • Antidotes for self-murder. Page 311
  • Antiquity of self-murder. Page 177
  • Apostacy: Of finall apostacy. Page 75
  • Apparent: How it is apparent that men murder themselves. Page 176. 178. 181
  • Apparent good affects the under­standing. Page 208
  • Appearing of fellons voluntarily at [Page]Assizes. Page 135
  • Application of the meanes of self-killing. Page 185
  • Application of the Word against temptations. Page 315
  • Arguments against self-murder. Page 262 274
  • How arguments are deemed weak or strong. Page 191
  • Ashamed to do good. Page 222
  • Authority man hath not to kill him­selfe. Page 281
B
  • Badnesse: Conceited badnesse of e­state cause of self-murder. Page 164
  • Baile for Fellons how by them to be freed. Page 135
  • Being: Goodnesse of being. Page 259
  • Behaviour: Godly behaviour signe of spirituall life. Page 39
  • Gastly behaviour a signe of sub­sequent self-murder. Page 260
  • Beleeve: To beleeve errors men are strong. Page 206
  • Benefit: the benefit of well spending our lives. Page 19
  • Benefit of death encourages against dangers. Page 126
  • The benefits of recovery from temptations of self-murder. Page 325
  • Beware of self murder. Page 182
  • Blame: Men blame God, to excuse themselves. Page 207
  • Blessing: A blessing may become a judgement. Page 166
  • Blindes: What blindes men. Page 209
  • Body: of mans body, and its works. 81 with its threefold consideration. ib.
  • How the body suffers by, and for the soule. Page 82
  • The bodies imployment in mur­dring it self. Page 162
  • Braves: Of Braves. Page 112
  • Publishing: Of publishing the Go­spell amongst Heathens. Page 142
  • Burning: Of burning of a Ship in fight, by her own Master, or com­pany. Page 138
C
  • Calamities: The diverse sorts of ca­lamities. Page 211
  • Calling: Killing ones self in discharge of calling is not self-murder. Page 174
  • Capacity: Shallow capacity is cause of mis-understanding the Scripture. Page 197
  • Capitall-crimes against human laws procuring death. Page 121
  • Capitall-crimes how a man is to reveale against himselfe. Page 137
  • How capitall-crimes make way for self-murder. Page 256
  • Care: Mans care of his naturall and spirituall life. Page 4
  • Mans care ought to be most for his spirituall life. Page 42
  • Our care to be preserved from soule-destruction. Page 79
  • Mans care to live well. Page 206
  • Our care to know and obey the truth. Page 210
  • Carefull: of what men should be most carefull. Page 289
  • Carnall reason dislikes of strict obe­dience. Page 62
  • Cases of leagnes and society of warre, of infectious places, or company. Page 102 119
  • [Page]Sixe cases of desperate hazard. Page 112
  • Three exempt cases. Page 125. 127. 143.
  • Two cases. Page 141
  • Foure cases of adventuring life for Religion and salvation. Page 143, 144, 145, 146. 149
  • Of five exempt cases. Page 172
  • Caveat: A caveat against vaine praise of self-murderers. Page 194
  • Cause: there is no true cause of sinfull evill. Page 191
  • The true causes of self-murder, up­on the occasion of afflictions. Page 225
  • Censuring: of censuring beware Page 231
  • Certainty: Of the certainty that ma­ny men murder themselves. Page 176
  • Cheerefulnesse a preservative of na­turall life. Page 13
  • Christians murdering themselves are most blameable. Page 179
  • Self-murdering Christians are in­deed worse than Heathens. Page 180
  • Church: In the Church self-murder fals out. Page 177
  • To the Church self-murder is hurt­full. Page 273
  • The Churches judgement of self-murderers. Page 297
  • Commission of evill how to be avoi­ded. Page 149
  • Of Common-place Preaching. Page 196
  • Common-wealth: The Common-wealth is wronged by self-murder. Page 271
  • Condemned persons may not kill themselves. Page 265
  • How a condemned person is to sub­mit to take his inflicted death. Page 266
  • Concealement: Of concealement of troubles beware. Page 231
  • Conference: Christian conference and company how usefull. Page 29
  • Confession: Of confession to prevent self-murder, with the Caveats, be­nefits, and hinderances of it. Page 316 unto page. 323
  • Of confession of truth, with danger of life, for the same. Page 145
  • Confiscation: Of confiscation of the goods of self-murderers. Page 278
  • Conscience: A troubled conscience an occasion of self-killing. Page 217
  • For case of conscience, troubled a­bout crimes, what is to be done. Page 137
  • Ease of conscience is not from our selves. Page 219
  • About ease of conscience by ill meanes. Page 235
  • For peace of conscience what is to be done. Page 236
  • Distressed conscience cause of spi­rituall phrensie. Page 251
  • Consider: What men should consider. Page 289
  • Consideration of our courses. Page 157
  • Contemners of the meanes of life. Page 61
  • Contentment good against self-mur­der. Page 312
  • Conversion: Of mans conversion. Page 30
  • Covenant: Of covenant with persons destinate to destruction. Page 119
  • Course: Our morall course in this life fore-shewes our future estate. Page 79
  • Ill courses are harmfull. Page 158
  • Covetousness cause of self-murder. Page 215
  • Councill of Bracara against self-mur­der. Page 277
  • Creatures: The most noble creatures faile most. Page 189
  • The degrees of the creatures be­ing. Page 274
  • The creatures by nature condemne [Page]self-murder. Page 283
  • Custome: Some customes cause of er­ror in judgement. Page 192
  • Custome in India and Lemnos. Page 193
  • Of custome contrary to reason and Religion. Page 194
  • Customes ought to bee examined whether they be wicked. ibid.
D
  • Damneds misery in hell. Page 166
  • Danger: Prevention of dangers neg­lected, cause of self-murder. Page 92
  • Danger of self-murder how not knowne. Page 188
  • Dangers upon delivery from temp­tations of self-murder. Page 325
  • Dangerous undertakings how to be shunned. Page 17
  • Dangerous persons and places are occasions of indirect self-murder. Page 93
  • It is dangerous to give way to Sa­tan. Page 188
  • Darings: Deadly attempts upon darings self-murderous. Page 116
  • Deadly things to be resisted. Page 16
  • Death is a thing of great importance. Page 1
  • Of death in murder. Page 48
  • Benefit of death encourages. Page 126
  • Vncertaine death for certaine pub­lick good. Page 128
  • Certaine death for Superiours and friends. Page 129
  • Certaine death for certaine and greater publick good. Page 131
  • Death is not the ultimate end of self-murder. Page 163
  • Touching our deaths we are onely to be passive. Page 206
  • Death worse than affliction. Page 229
  • Death is not subjected by God to mans free will. Page 276
  • Deceived: Many men are deceived in their estates. Page 155
  • Men are more deceived in the meanes, than in the end. Page 143
  • Discerne: How to discerne things that differ. Page 172
  • Destinie: How conceit of destiny perverts judgement. Page 201
  • Decrees: Mans ignorance of Gods decree. Page 204
  • No man is saved for fulfilling the will of Gods decree. Page 205
  • The will of Gods decree none can overthrow. ibid.
  • Defence: In defence of Religion what is to be done. Page 144
  • Deficiency of man in Adam, and in himselfe to be saved. Page 59. unto 66.
  • Degrees: Of the degrees of sin. Page 89
  • Denomination is given from habit and practise. Page 175
  • Deodands: How self-murderers goods be deodands. Page 278. 299
  • Desire of death, lawfull, and unlaw­full. Page 257
  • Desperation cause of wicked revenge of sin upon ones selfe. Page 235
  • Desperation a degree of entrance into self-murder. Page 256
  • Destroy: To destroy is the effect and end of self-murder. Page 160
  • Destruction: For destruction way is made by ignorance. Page 210
  • Die: To die in, what estate is bad. Page 281
  • Difference of sins. Page 76
  • Difference betweene direct and in­direct self-murder. Page 85
  • Direct bodily self-murder defined. Page 84
  • [Page]How direct bodily self-murder is greater than indirect. Page 88
  • Direct bodily self-murder, what it is in the nature of it. Page 159
  • Of direct self-murderers. Page 175
  • Direct self-murder is a morall and mortall act. Page 159
  • Disappointment of mens passions and affections. Page 219
  • Discontentment, cause of self-murder. ibid.
  • Disease: Of the same disease all are sick. Page 180
  • Inbred diseases occasioning self-murder Page 212
  • Disposition: Mans disposition is cause of easinesse to do evill. Page 184
  • Distrust: Wee ought to distrust our selves. Page 57
  • Divell: The divels malice against the truth and Church by self-murder. Page 177
  • The divell hinders good, and fur­thers evill. Page 184
  • Who bee forward to obey the divell. Page 206
  • Of the divels motions, cause of self-murder. Page 246
  • Whence the divell hath his power. ibid
  • What persons the divell haunts most, and how he tempts. Page 247
  • Duels: The unlawfulnesse of duels. Page 114
  • Dutie of divine commands is not to be omitted. Page 146
  • Of the kinds of duties. Page 147
  • Of neglect of duties. Page 260
  • Mans dutie marred by self-murder. Page 272
E
  • Election: Of election of meanes to self-murder. Page 185
  • End: The same end severall wayes attained. Page 89
  • Our last end crossed by self-mur­der. Page 279
  • Error in judgement. Page 192
  • Error of understanding the Scrip­ture, how to be prevented. Page 199
  • Mens errour about decree and de­stiny. Page 204
  • Men are strong to beleeve errours, Page 206
  • Estate: Of calamities upon mens estates. Page 214
  • The present estate of the godly is then best for them, Page 245
  • Evill: How, and why evill cleaves to good. Page 3
  • How by doing evill men mis-spend their lives. Page 19
  • Evill of commission how to be avoided. Page 150
  • Evils of sin determinate, by lawes of God and nature. Page 151
  • Evill cannot be an end. Page 163
  • From evils to be freed, Heathens murdered themselves. Page 179
  • It is easie to doe evill. Page 184. 186
  • Of evill of sinne there is no proper cause. Page 191
  • Evill of sin brings shame. Page 223
  • Future evill is but contingent. Page 240
  • Evill not to bee done to accom­plish good. Page 241
  • Examples: By examples self-mur­derers not deterred. Page 282
  • [Page]Vse of examples, not to be rules. ibid.
  • Examples occasion of self-mur­der, they should not be wise-mens rules. Page 252
  • The examples of self-murder, all bad. Page 282
  • By examples of self-murderers, they are all damned that murder themselves. Page 293
  • From examples, the objection of self-murderers answered. Page 303
  • Exchange: A bad exchange. Page 280
  • Execution of self-murder. Page 187
  • Executioners of destruction God wants not. Page 56
  • Exercise of spirituall life preserves it. Page 40
  • Experience discovers self-murderers. Page 181
  • By experience, the evill of self-mur­der is not knowne in this world. Page 188
F
  • Faith: Want of faith is cause of dis­obedience. Page 70
  • Faith is a help for courage. Page 128
  • Faith overthrowne by self-murder. Page 272
  • Faith is against self-murder. Page 274
  • Fasting and prayer, helps to prevent self-murder. Page 315
  • Feare: A man should feare himself. Page 171
  • Of feare occasioning self-murder. Page 224
  • How feare makes bold. ibid.
  • Feare of sin to come how it occa­sions self-murder. Page 237
  • Feare, how hurtfull. Page 314
  • Fellons: When fellons are voluntarily to appeare at Assizes. Page 135
  • Fits of self-murder. Page 261
  • Folly of self-murderers. Page 186
  • Food a preservative of naturall life. Page 12
  • Food neglected cause of self-mur­der. Page 91
  • Fooles: Of naturall fooles killing themselves. Page 250
  • Fortune-tellers, cause of self-murder. Page 202
  • Freedome from evill is the conceited good in self-murder. Page 164
  • Friends, when, and how one may die for them. Page 129
  • How calamities upon friends may be cause of self-murder. Page 216
  • How to friends and posterity self-murder is hurtfull. Page 273
  • What care friends of the tempted to self-murder should have of him. Page 323
G
  • Gallants desperatly adventuring. Page 112
  • Generall nature of direct self-mur­der. Page 159
  • Glory the end of ambition. Page 242
  • God converts man by the Gospell. Page 30
  • Why God converts by meanes. Page 31
  • To depend upon God. Page 180
  • Gods secret will is the measure of his own actions; and his revealed will is the rule of ours. Page 205
  • How men blame God. Page 207
  • Self-murder is against God himself, and how. Page 267
  • Gods glory wronged by self-mur­der. Page 272
  • Godly life is a signe of spirituall life. Page 38
  • Good: A good-conscience is a ground of choerefulnesse. Page 13
  • Good life neglected, how it is cause of indirect self-murder. Page 94
  • [Page]For publick good one may die. Page 131
  • The imaginary good of self-murder. Page 164
  • Good is the object of the will. Page 167
  • The kinds of good. Page 168
  • How to do good is hard. Page 184
  • Of good shame. Page 222
  • Benefit of good imployment. Page 314
  • Goods of self-murderers confiscate, and why. Page 278
  • Goodnesse: The Goodnesse of being. Page 259
  • Both goodnesse and truth are the objects of the understanding. Page 208
  • Gospell: The Gospell how published to all mankinde. Page 24
  • How the gospell works spirituall life. Page 30
  • Of the malignity of the sins against the Gospell. Page 76
  • About publishing the Gospell, how to adventure. Page 142
  • Grace: Of grace habituall and actual Page 35
  • How grace dies by mans negli­gence. 63 How to cherish it. ibid.
  • Of emptinesse of grace. Page 218
  • Conceit that the time of grace is past. ibid.
  • The use of being in the state of grace. Page 311
  • What want of grace wrought in the heathen. Page 178
  • Grounds of deceived judgement Page 192. 195. 207.
  • Guilty: About answering at Assizes Guilty or not Guilty. Page 100
  • To save the guiltlesse what the guilty is to do. Page 136
H
  • Habit gives denomination. Page 175
  • Hainousnesse of self-murder. Page 286. 294
  • Harmefulnesse of self-murder. Page 272
  • Hazard: Of desperate hazard, and cases thereof. Page 112
  • Heathen histories manifesting self-murderers. Page 178
  • Why Heathens murder them­selves. ibid.
  • Some heathens thought self-mur­der in some cases to be lawfull. Page 178
  • Heaven: To heaven, self-murder is not the way. Page 244
  • For heaven wee are to wait Gods time. Page 245
  • Heresie: How self-murder is Heresie. Page 233
  • Hieroms opinion against self-murder. Page 277
  • Historie: How by histories self-mur­derers are discovered. Page 178
  • Holy-Ghost: Of the sin against the Holy-Ghost. Page 73. 301
  • Holy life is good against self-murder. Page 312
  • Holinesse is a good meanes to under­stand the Scriptures. Page 200
  • Honor: How affectation of honor cau­sed Heathens to kill themselves. Page 179
  • Calamities upon honour occasio­ning self-murder. Page 215
  • Hope a preservative of spirituall life. Page 41
  • Humility a meanes better to under­stand the Scripture. Page 199
  • Humility is a good preservative a­gainst self-murder. Page 312
  • Hurt: The hurt of self-murder. Page 181 288
J
  • Jdlenesse: Of idlenesse, and how men mis-spend their lives therein. Page 20
  • Idlenesse the divels advantage. Page 247
  • [Page] Ignorants killing themselves are not self-murderers. Page 173
  • Ignorance: Mans ignorance of Gods decree. Page 204
  • Ignorance makes way for destru­ction. Page 210
  • Ilnesse of self-murder unknowne, in­courages to it. Page 208
  • Image of God defaced by self-mur­der. Page 267
  • Imagination: by meanes of imagina­tion man suffers. Page 164
  • Impatiency, the cause of self-murder. Page 164. 225
  • Impenitency, a sin against the Gospell. Page 72
  • Impertinent: Doing things imperti­nent, is mis-spending of life. Page 19
  • Imployment: The benefit of good im­ployment. Page 314
  • Jmpostures of Magitians. Page 202
  • Indifferent: Of things indifferent, how they become sinfull. Page 152
  • Indirect bodily self-murder defined. 84. How the same (in some re­spects) is a greater sin than direct self-murder. 87. Of indirect self-murder of the body. 91. Why the same is treated of in the first place. Page 90
  • Of indirect self-murder by omis­sion. 91 Physically wrought. ibid. How morally wrought. 94. Of in­direct self-murder by commission 109. By entring covenant and socie­tie. 118. By doing that which na­turally kills the doer. 121. By doing capitall crimes against humane lawes. 121. By transgressing of Gods Lawes. Page 122
  • The properties of indirect self-murderers. Page 154
  • Indowments of man do condemne murder. Page 283
  • Infectious: Of presuming into in­fectious places, or company. Page 120
  • About infectious persons, in some cases, adventuring. Page 141
  • Infidelity its causes and cure. Page 72
  • Innocents suffering by some mistake. Page 136
  • Insufficiency: Afflictions insufficiency to cause a man to kill himselfe. Page 228
  • Intention: Of mans intention to kill himselfe. Page 160
  • Intention onely makes not actions good. Page 241
  • Invasion is to be resisted. Page 17
  • Josephus his judgement and opposi­tion against self-murder. Page 284
  • Judgement perverted. Page 192
  • How the judgement of the learned obtaines the force of a Law. Page 194
  • How judgement abused is cause of spirituall phrensie. Page 251
  • Justice: Concerning Justice. 34. and how self-murder is against it. Page 263
K
  • Killing: Wilfull killing of ones selfe comprehends murder in it. Page 47
  • Knowledge incourages. Page 126
  • Of knowledge of the Scriptures, the rules. Page 199
  • Knowledge of a mans selfe needfull to cure his pride. Page 227
L
  • Law: The transgression of Gods Lawes how dangerous. Page 112
  • Sin against the Law of nature, and of God to be avoided. Page 150, 151.
  • [Page]Some Lawes cause error in judge­ment. Page 192
  • What humane Lawes ought to be obeyed, or not obeyed. Page 194
  • Self-murder is against Gods Law, and how. Page 262
  • The Law of nature is to be obser­ved. Page 269
  • Lawes of men condemne self-mur­der. Page 277
  • Lawes given to men are bounded. Page 294
  • Lawfull self-killing. Page 54
  • Vpon lawfull calling how to ad­venture life. Page 125
  • Leagues: Of Leagues. Page 119
  • Letter: The Letter of the Scripture is not to be followed contrary to the true meaning. Page 199
  • Lets of endeavour after spirituall life. Page 66
  • Life is a thing of great importance. Page 1
  • Of the kinds of the life of man. Page 4
  • How mans life may be lost. 43. and how taken away. Page 45
  • Life unsure 82. It is the object of self-murder. Page 159
  • Life eternall is here begun. Page 245
  • Life temporary is a blessing. Page 275
  • Light of the Spirit twofold. Page 200
  • Live: Mans care to live well. Page 206
  • To live by faith. Page 313
  • Love: Of love, and to love our neigh­bours as our selves, expounded. Page 129
  • Love is destroyed by self-murder. Page 272
  • Lusts: Curbing of our lusts is a good revenge upon our selves, for our sins. Page 234
M
  • Mad men killing themselves. Page 250
  • Madnesse of self-murderers. Page 186
  • Magistrate: A Soveraigne Magi­strate, for no crime may slay him­selfe, nor be slaine by his subjects. Page 264
  • Man only is subject to self-murder. Page 6
  • Man how subject to death. Page 45
  • Man in greatest danger. Page 56
  • Mans care to live well. Page 206
  • Man onely is capable of shame. Page 222
  • Mans-self wronged by self-mur­der. Page 271. 273
  • Mankinde: To mankinde self-murder injurious. Page 270
  • Manner: The manner of executing self-murder. Page 187
  • Man-slayer: What a man-slayer is to do to save his friends pursued to death for his fact. Page 133
  • Mariners: Concerning mariners. Page 113
  • Meanes to be used for spirituall life. Page 28
  • Of meanes of conversion, why ap­pointed of God. Page 31
  • Meanes of preservation of spiritu­all life. Page 39
  • Meanes weakening and quickning zeale. Page 41
  • Meanes of losse of life. Page 44
  • The meanes of the destruction of spirituall life. Page 45
  • The meanes of self-murder. Page 183. 185
  • Meanes for knowledge of the Scripture. Page 199
  • Meanes of sin cut off. Page 234
  • Meanes to prevent self-murder. Page 311
  • Meanes against Satans motions to self-murder. Page 250
  • Melancholick persons killing them­selves. Page 250
  • Melancholick people in danger of [Page]self-murder, and why. Page 254
  • Memory: How by meanes of his memory man suffers. Page 165
  • Men self-blinded. Page 209
  • Merchant: Of merchant men. Page 139
  • Minde: how the mindes distempera­rature procures indirect self-mur­der. Page 110
  • The minds calamities. Page 217
  • Ministery of the word, and its use. Page 29
  • Mischance: Of killing ones selfe by mischance. Page 173
  • Mis-spend: How men mis-spend their lives. Page 19
  • Moderation of war for Religion. Page 144
  • Mortifying humiliation a good re­venge upon ones selfe. Page 234
  • Motions of self-murder to be abhor­red. 18. They are most hardly sha­ken off. Page 182
  • Motions of the devill causing self-murder. 246. How knowne to bee from him. Page 248
  • Of motions of self-murder enter­tained. 257. Horrible motions to be withstood. Page 314
  • Motives to self-murder c. 15. through­out. Page 191
  • Murder: In murder things observa­ble. 48. murders vilenesse. 49. what it destroyes. ibid. Whence murder comes. 51. What kind of act it is; how man is restrained from it. 52. How murder is not to be desired to be done upon us. Page 274
  • Murderers of others murder them­selves by the same act. Page 53
  • Mutes: Of standers mute at Triall, re­fusing to answer legally. Page 96
  • Mutilation of body procuring self-murder. Page 110
N
  • Natures opposition to true obedi­ence. Page 63
  • Nature is against self-murder. Page 269 283
  • Naturall: How naturall life is known 6. wherein mans naturall life con­sists. 8. The sweetnesse of it; the losse of it painfull and horrible. 9 How it is deare and pretious; the degrees of it 10. How it is well spent and ill spent. 19. How it is ta­ken away. Page 44
  • Necessity: Vrgent necessity may make men adventurous of their lives. Page 128
  • Necessaries: The want of necessaries for the body. Page 213
  • Neglect of outward meanes of life. Page 60
  • Neglect of the power of the meanes of spirituall life. Page 60.
  • Neglect of meanes is tempting of God. Page 95
  • Of neglect of duties. Page 260
  • Negative righteousnesse. Page 65
  • Nocent, or criminall persons how, and when to discover themselves. Page 137
O
  • Obedience: Of actuall obedience, the grounds. 36. the kinds Evangelicall and Legall. Page 61
  • Want of obedience, and reasons of it Page 62
  • How the obedience of the Gospell differs from the obedience of the Law. Page 71
  • Of obedience and disobedience to unjust suspension and deprivation. Page 148
  • Of unlawfull obedience. Page 162
  • Obey: Disobedients to God, for­ward [Page]to obey the devill. Page 206
  • Our care to obey the truth. Page 210
  • Observe: What self-murderers observe. Page 187
  • Observant: To bee observant of occurrences. Page 181
  • Observations from indirect self-mur­der. Page 155
  • Obstinate: Self-murderers are ob­stinate. Page 187
  • Old-man: Our old-man of sin we should kill, and how done. Page 54
  • Omission: A fourefold omission of dutie. 60. Of sins of omission. Page 62
  • Omission deprives man of life e­ternall. Page 64
  • By omission, how indirect self-mur­der is committed. Page 91
  • Of the not omission of necessary duties, upon perill of life. Page 146
  • Opportunity self-murderers observe. Page 187
  • Oracles occasioning self-murder. Page 202
  • Over-charging ones selfe in doing good. Page 21
  • Outward blessings are a ground of cheerefulnesse. Page 14
P
  • Parricide; and whence it proceeds. Page 256
  • Passions: To contrary passions all earthly things are subject Page 3.
  • Immoderate passions kill. Page 123
  • Of passions disappointed. Page 219
  • Patient suffering for Gods truth. Page 38
  • Pelagia: That Pelagia, and such others that killed themselves, were not self-murderers. Page 205
  • Perishing: That all perishing soules are self-murdered. Page 57
  • Perseverance upholds spiritual life. Page 41
  • Person: Where the person of a man is after his death. Page 50
  • Our persons destroyed by self-mur­der. Page 272
  • Perversenesse of man. Page 170
  • Perverted judgement hinders spiri­tuall life. 66. and occasions self-mur­der. Page 192
  • Philolaus his opinion against self-murder. Page 277
  • Phrensie, the cause sometime of self-killing. Page 250
  • Spirituall phrensie whence it arises. Page 251
  • Phrenticks in their fits killing them­selves. Page 174
  • Physick and how it is to be used. Page 14 92. 111
  • Platoes opinion against self-murder. Page 279
  • Pleasure and profit hinder obedience Page 63
  • Practise: Of unwarrantable practise of Physick and Chirurgery. Page 111
  • Practise gives denomination. Page 175
  • Praise: Of vaine praise of self-mur­derers. 194. and of praise more large­ly. Page 242
  • Prayer a preservative of life. 12. the neglect of it how hurtfull. Page 94
  • Prayer is a help to know the Scrip­ture. 200. Of a self-murderers ante­cedent prayer before the fact. Page 206
  • Of prayer to prevent self murder. Page 315. 323, 324
  • Preaching: Of Common-place and metamorphozed preaching Page 196
  • Predestination blameless of mans de­struction Page 156
  • Preferment: How preferment hinders spirituall life. Page 66
  • Premeditation of self-murder. Page 185
  • [Page] Presumption: Of presumption. Page 67. 310
  • Prevent: To prevent self-murder. Page 311
  • Prevention of sinne occasioning self-murder. Page 237
  • Prevention of error. Page 199
  • Pride, cause of self-murder. Page 215. 226
  • Prodigality cause of self-murder. Page 111
  • Professors: How in professors, gross sins are most offensive. Page 178
  • Promises: Gods promises cherish spi­rituall life. Page 41
  • Properties of self-murdring sins. Page 68
  • Prosperity of the wicked ground of self-deceit. Page 156
  • Proud ambitious persons in danger of self-murder. Page 255
  • Providence: Gods providence how wronged by self-murder. Page 268
  • Punishment of damage is worse than of smart. Page 65
  • Purchase: Of desperate purchase. Page 112
  • Pusillanimity the cause of self murder in affliction. Page 227
Q
Questions: Sixe questions resolved. Page 133 135, 136, 137, 138.
R
  • Reason: Man by meanes of his reason suffers. 164. Man wanting the use of reason, no self-murderer. Page 172
  • Reason abused to self-murder. Page 189
  • Reason condemnes self-murder. Page 273
  • Regardlesness: Of regardlesness. Page 260
  • Regenerated: The regenerated pre­served from self-murder. Page 291
  • Religion: For religion to adventure life 143. The defence of religion. 144 Self-murder is contrary to religi­on. 262. Religion requires the ob­servation of the Law of nature. Page 269
  • Repent: To repent. Page 157
  • Repentance: True repentance self-murderers have not. 296. 306. The use of it against self-murder. Page 312
  • Reskue: Of desperate reskue. Page 112
  • Restraint: Of forcible restraint of self-murderers. Page 325
  • Resolution a help to obedience. Page 128
  • What resolution is hardly altered. Page 188
  • Resolutions of self-killing injected by Satan. Page 246
  • Revealing: Of revealing a mans own capitall faults. Page 137
  • Revenge, good and bad. Page 232
  • Rules for understanding the Scrip­ture. Page 199
S
  • Salvation: In state of salvation none can be properly a self-murderer. Page 292
  • Sampson proved no self-murderer. Page 303
  • Sanctification: How sanctification is wrought in us by the holy Spirit. 32. 35. the degrees of it. ibid.
  • Satan: To give any way to Satan is dangerous. 188. Of his powerfull motions in the mind. Page 247
  • Saved: No man is saved for fulfilling the will of Gods decree. Page 205
  • Saving: For saving of soules to ad­venture life. Page 141
  • Scripture mis-understood perverts judgement. 195. the causes of mis-understanding of it. Page 196.
  • Abused Scripture harmefull. Page 198
  • How rightly to understand it. Page 199
  • It is apparent by the Scripture that men murder themselves. Page 176
  • Sea-fight: Of a sea-fight. Page 138
  • Secrecie: The reason of affectation of secrecy about self-murder. Page 211
  • Secret: When a man is to reveale his [Page]secret capitall crimes to the Ma­gistrate. Page 137
  • Seeming-good is cause of disobe­dience. Page 70
  • Selfe: Mans selfe is subject to self-murder. 159. How self should be­have himselfe to self. Page 171
  • Self-blinded: How man is self-blind­ed. Page 155
  • Self-conceit a ground of self-deceit. Page 156
  • Not to be self-conceited. Page 210
  • Self-content in indirect self-murder. Page 155
  • Self-deceived, and causes of self-deceit. Page 156
  • Self-deniall is cure of pride. Page 227
  • Self-killing: To self-killing who are most subject. Page 236
  • Self-killing is no lawfull meanes to prevent sin. Page 240
  • Self-killers: What self-killers be not self-murderers. Page 172. 290
  • Self-murder described what it is. 2 How known by life. 2. it is horrible, comprehends in it murder. 47. the degrees of it; why slighted. Page 83
  • Of bodily self-murder the kinds. 84 defined and differenced. Page 85
  • How self-murder is horrible and great. 162. It falls our in the Church; and is most blameable in Christians. Page 176. 180.
  • The meanes and way of self-mur­der. 183. Motives of it. 189 how it is heresie. 233. it is proved unlawfull. Page 262
  • How self-murder extends to the soule to hurt it. 288. it is a transcen­dent sin, and how. 295. 302. It is e­quivalent to the sin against the ho­ly Ghost. Page 301
  • Self-murders antidotes. 311. and how best prevented. Page 323
  • Self-murderers many, 124, how known by Scripture, history, and experi­ence. 178. 181. their follie. 186. their secrecy. 187. they are deceived. 229 their goods confiscate. 278. how they sin most grievously. 286. they are Atheists. 278. they regard not their soules. 288. they are all dam­ned. 291. they want faith and true repentance. 296. they are debarred from Christian buriall, and why. 287. their antecedent prayer and re­pentance is vaine; and they cannot be at peace with God. Page 306
  • Service: Our service must be done before we receive our reward. Page 245
  • Shame: Of shame causing self-mur­der, the kinds of shame. Page 221
  • Shortnesse of life a motive to spend it well. Page 19
  • Similies: By similies self-murder con­demned. Page 279
  • Sins of commission against negative cōmandements subjects to death 67 Of sins against the Gospell, 70. 77. sin costs deare. 77. men sin against themselves 158. how to prevent sin, men murder themselves. 237. sinne blinds. 208. men sinning think they sin not. 203. the worst sins are com­mitted against Gods goodnesse. 268 Some sins beyond Law and mercy. Page 294
  • Sinning is a course of self-murder. Page 77
  • Sinking, or burning a ship in fight Page 138
  • Society with persons destinate to de­struction. Page 118
  • Solitarinesse of self-murderers. Page 259
  • [Page] Soule. The soules double act in man. 7 its works in the body. Page 81
  • The soules relation to its owne, bo­dy. Page 270
  • Soule-murder how it is self-murder. 57 the degrees of it. Page 58
  • Soule-murdering sins. Page 68
  • Souldiers: About souldiers. Page 112. 127
  • Speeches: Manner of speeches of self-murderers. Page 260
  • Spend: How to spend our lives well. Page 18
  • Spirit: Of the Spirits operation quickning us. 29. how it manifests its power in the meanes. 32. the evi­dences of its work. 34. the degrees of its working. 35. its worke in us about obedience 36. how it is a meanes in us to know the Scrip­ture. Page 200
  • Spirituall life what it is. 21. the acts of it. ibid. degrees of it 22. who may have it, and how it is lost 24 the na­ture and excellency of it. 26. the con­tinuance and effects of it. ibid. how to obtain it. 8. 66. the signes of it. 37 how preserved 39. and to be prefer­red, 39. ibid. how it is destroyed. Page 45
  • Spirituall-self-murder defined and differenced 58. how done by omis­sion. 59. by commission. [...]7. by sin­ning against the Gospell. 70. by sin­ning against the Law. 68. spirituall self-murder most damnable. Page 78
  • Strictness in religious observances Page 234
  • Superiours: For [...]uperiors men should choose to die 29 Of their displea­sure to be appeased, and how. Page 133
T
  • Teachers: False Teachers cause of mis-understanding the Scriptures. Page 196
  • Temper of people, Satan observes, to tempt them. Page 248
  • Our own tempers we should know. Page 255
  • Temptations: People under spirituall temptations are in danger of self-murder. Page 254
  • Temptations of self-murder to be withstood Page 313
  • Thoughts: Mans thoughts heavenly a signe of spirituall life. Page 38
  • Our thoughts to bee rightly orde­red Page 315
  • Torments inflicted occasion of self-murder. Page 212
  • Transgression: How transgression of Gods Law kills Page 122
  • Trouble of conscience, and grounds thereof. Page 218
  • Truth to be confessed. 145. it is blame­lesse. 177. we should know and obey it Page 210
  • Times badnesse a motive to spend our lives well. Page 19
  • Conceit that time of grace is past, how harmefull. Page 218
V
  • Venturing life, and in what cases. Page 125
  • Vertues: Of vertues good against self-murder. Page 312
  • Vnbeleefe: Of unbeleefe, and whence it proceeds 94. it is a propertie of a self-murderer. Page 155
  • It is a ground of self-deceit. Page 156
  • How it causes self-murder. Page 225
  • Vnderstandings object is both good­nesse and truth. Page 208
  • Vngodly shame. Page 2 [...]2
  • Vnreasonableness of self-murder. Page 228
  • Vnthriftiness, as it tends to self-mur­der. Page 111
W
  • Wagering: Vpon wagering, desperate attempts. Page 116
  • Want of meanes of prevention of evill occasions self-murder. Page 164
  • Wants occasioning self-murder Page 213
  • Warre: Of warre, and of the doubtful event of it. Page 119 120
  • Of warre for Religion. Page 144
  • Watch: Man should watch himself Page 171
  • Wicked: A self-murderer is wicked. Page 155
  • Wicked are subject to self-murder. Page 255
  • Will is the proper subject of conver­sion. 31. our wills cost us deare. 77 The wills object is good; its faulti­ness. 168. variableness. 169 Of Gods secret will, and the use of it. 203. how our wills move from our senses. 208 will of reason cros­sed 220 the subject of mans will. Page 276
  • Wittingly: That a self-murderer wit­tingly and willingly kils himself Page 161
  • Word: The Word of God is a meanes of spirituall life. Page 29
  • The use of the Word for obedience. Page 37
Y
  • Yeelding: Of yeelding to suffer. Page 135
  • When a ship in fight is to be yeel­ded up to the enemies. Page 140
Z
  • Zeale: How zeale preserves spiritu­all life. Page 40
  • How Zeale is weakened and quickened. Page 41

The faults of the Presse thus amend.

PAg. 21. l. 1. r. mans life. p. 26. l. 31. Citie. The p. 39 l. 23. r. so a man p. 40. margine, r. weakeners of zeale. p. 41. l. 2 r. ill examples. and l. 3. r. from the prevailing. ibid. l. 13. Antiperistasis. p. 44. In the margine against § 2. set, First, of the body. ibid. l. 19 r. the taking away. p. 45. l. 5. r. Courses. ibid l. 7. r. are guilty p. 51. In the margine against l. 17. set downe, Secondly, from the Divell. p. 64. after l. 14. and before the uses, insert § 9. p. 65. l. 34. After theword, things; adde, proper to their estates. p. 72 l. 27. crooked wayes b. p. 88 l. 11. r. is directly under a common Genus or generall, partakes p. 94. l. 5. omission, p. 123 l. 32. r. and some, p. 126. l. 33. r. cut off; p. 130. l. 19. r. Tollet. p 138. l ult r. overcharged. p. 142 l. 13. r. opportunity, to teach p. 147. l. 33. the will of superrour ib. l. 34. r. concurre, if it plainly ibid. l. 35. dele to p. 152. l 25. r. subjectô p. 153. l 29. for properly, r. peremp­torily p. 162. l. 12. for conclude r. include p. 172. l. 6. for fower r. five p. 184. l. 13. r. forwardnesse p. 197. l. 14. for ore r. over p. 204. l. 1. for greater r. great p. 207. l. 29. for God r. Good p. 235. l. 2. r. debilitating p. 261. l. 23. for Essay r. Assay. p. 272. l. 10. For the p. 283. l. 7. for fury r. Iury.

PErlegi hac Opus cui Titulus [Lifes preservative against Self-killing] in quo non reperio quite quam sanae doctrinae aut bonis moribus contrarium, quo minus publicâ cum utilitate imprimi queat.

Gulielm. Haywood RR. P. Archiepisc. Cantuar. Cap. Domest.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.